Summerfield College, the place where Stars have been born and you are among those who have the chance to prove yourself worthy of being an Actor. It won’t be an easy way for you to reach the top - there will be competition, there will be winning and losing, friendship and enemies. The question is, was it worth if you make it in the end… Those who have been at Summerfield College and now can look back at a very successful career, always tell in interviews how they would do it all again. Now you are about to start your first year at Summerfield College… and who knows maybe you will be the next Academy Award Winner and join the rank of famous Actresses and Actors such as Kate Winslet, Jennifer Lawrence, Leonardo DiCaprio or Colin Firth. Or be among those successful Actresses and Actors who have already graduated from Summerfield like Daniel Radcliffe, Emma Watson, Sean Connery and Emilia Clarke.


Welcome to my second Story Writing Contest on Like a Fashionista!

This time you won’t be looking for True Love instead you will have the chance to prove your acting talent at Summerfield College. You will be all starting your first year and this has one simple reason… if this contest goes well I might do more than one season

This contest will have 5 rounds where your characters will hopefully have enough time to prove her/his talent, make friends or enemies. Of course, there will also be time for dating.

I don’t care how much you write - I’m myself someone who has a hard time keeping it short XD - write what you feel is enough for you. As long as you have fun during writing I don’t care about the length at all.

Now onto the rules:

* Each of the 5 rounds will last 72h;
* Banners will be given at the end of the contest; for every round, overall and also for participating
* The contest is Edit and Non-Edit; whatever suits you the best and helps you to imagine your character better
* You are allowed to do one character and please keep her appearance and personality during the contest.
* Remember that no one is perfect. You're not going to win every fight and ace every challenge. You're human and you have flaws.
* Remember that all the forum and contest rules apply
* Please keep my characters the way I wrote them and follow Tonkolina's Lucifer rule, please!

Tonks' Lucifer Rule

Going Out of character.
So I've got a description of my character:
Mr. Lucifer is the ruler of darkness who brings his wrath and envy upon all living creatures, creating chaos on earth.
And now someone writes:
Mr. Lucifer blushed when I I winked at him.
...
No...He did not blush.
So watch out for that.  They have their personalities, just as you have yours.

Round 1 Requirements

*Name:
*Age and Birthday: has to be 19 since you will be all in your first year
*FC:
*Birthplace:
*Personality Traits:
*Likes//Dislikes:

How did you end up applying to Summerfield College? - How long have been acting already? What previous acting experience do you have? Why do you think that you have to go to Summerfield College?

Summerfield College is in a small town just outside of London, England.

Story about your first days at Summerfield College

*On the first day there will be a Tour around the Campus - it is up to you if you join or if you rather explore the Grounds on your own

Extras joining the Tour: Alexander, Camille, Edward, Norman, Paige, Fiona, Thomas,
Extras not joining the Tour: Jessica, Mario, Sasha, Oliver, Richard, Lindsay, Daniel

Roommates

Daniel & Richard
Oliver & Norman
Alexander & Mario
Thomas & Edward

Camille & Rosetta (MariaL)
Jessica & Lyon (Dare)
Fiona & Dahlia (Siri)
Lindsay & Julienne (Hhgurl1)
Paige & Tess (Nina)
Sasha &

*On the second day there will be an unofficial Welcome Party in the Guys’ Dorm Building; there will be music, alcohol, dancing, games (Spin the bottle and a chance to get to know each other better.
How your character ended up at the Party is up to you. There won't be an official invitation but everybody knows about it. Of course, you can always write that one of my Extras dragged your character to the party.

Extras attending the Party on their own: Daniel, Lindsay, Edward, Paige, Fiona, Oliver, Richard, Sasha, and Thomas
Extras being dragged to the Party: Alexander, Camille, Jessica, Mario, Daniel and Norman

A little warning: One of the teachers will bust the Party around 1 am (of course your character won’t be aware of this)

So if your character is one of those unfortunate to be still at the Party - What was her/his reaction when the teacher showed up?

Extras who will be still at the Party: Lindsay, Edward, Paige, Jessica, Fiona, Mario, Richard, Sasha, and Thomas

Optional: Anything you'd like to add - backstory, the day your character found out that she/he had been accepted at Summerfield College; conversations during the Tour/Exploring and socializing with the Extras at the Party

Outfits: Arriving at Summerfield and for the unofficial Welcome Party;

At least two and a maximum of three Romantic Interests

Round 1 closes at 8 pm (Forum Time) on the 11th November

Last edited by schoggettchen (12/11/2017 at 16:51)

More about Summerfield College

I only mentioned the most important buildings; if you wish you can always make something up.

Contestants

Last edited by schoggettchen (09/11/2017 at 18:13)

EXTRAS


FC: Thomas James McDade
21 years old (14th April) - Birthplace: Cork, Ireland

Alexander James Howard

Traits: helpful, will look out for new students, overprotective when it comes to his sister, gets annoyed when someone bugs him too much; has a hard time trusting someone; doesn’t open up easily; hates talking about his problems and insecurities; likes pointing out mistakes; he is definitely a neat person; morning person; eager to learn something new

Personality: Alexander is an extremely helpful young man, always giving instructions to new students and making sure they aren’t lost or sad about being at Summerfield College since for him it has become a second home. He loves dearly all that has to do with Summerfield and acting and feels a combination of honor and annoyance - depending usually on the person - to be seen as a role model for other students. Alexander does have a complicated personality; although he doesn’t like to pick up fights with other people he can’t help but call their attention on their mistakes and scold them which makes his anger pop at some moments, especially when it comes to the messy roommates he lives with.
Alexander has a hard time trusting people and opening up to them, usually keeping his own insecurities or problems just to himself. He is very overprotective of Camille who will join him at Summerfield this year and he already promised himself that no harm will come to her.
Alexander wants to become an Actor as long as he remembers though he also enjoys writing his own plays and stories and he can see himself becoming a screenwriter as well.

Likes//Dislikes: his sister Camille, acting and writing, spending his free time outside, reading, watching classic movies, sweaters, // Fiona (the break up hit him hard), parties, cats & dogs (he is allergic to them), alcohol & drugs, horror movies (he won’t admit it but he gets scared easily), crowded rooms

Information: 3rd year at Summerfield, older brother of Camille, often hangs out with Edward and Mario; used to date Fiona last year but they had a nasty break up

FC: Galadriel Stineman
19 years old (20th January) - Birthplace: Cork, Ireland

Camille Eleanor Howard

Traits: quiet, reserved, kind, caring, responsible, a bit of an overachiever and perfectionist, likes to have good grades, doesn’t deal too well with not being good at something, prefers an evening alone over a party, book lover, looks up to her brother, over-punctual, good at keeping secrets

Personality: Camille is a quiet and reserved person but one that always has a smile or kind word to give to anyone in need of it. She is extremely caring and responsible and cares a lot of about having good grades and spends a lot of time with learning. Camille likes a good book and enjoys reading it usually in her room with soft music playing in the background. She’s not a party animal nor does she like loud places so you won’t catch her at many parties outside at  Summerfield College. She prefers her own way of having a good time which means spending a pleasant evening with either a book or some friends.
Camille is curious and yet nervous about starting her first year at Summerfield College. Her brother told her some stories and she doesn’t know whether to believe them or not. She is hoping for a good time though. Despite being not being the most outgoing person she loves acting even if it takes her a lot of effort to jump over her own shadow and show what she is capable of.

Likes//Dislikes: acting, hot chocolate & fruit tea, Alexander, puzzles, romantic movies, getting good grades, audiobooks, sweets, animals // parties, loud music, thunderstorms, mushrooms & Brussel sprouts (they are yucky), insects, being cold, sad movies & stories, liars

Information: Camille is new at Summerfield; younger sister of Alexander and he is the only person she knows

FC: Dylan Sprayberry
22 years old (17th August) - Birthplace: Cardiff, Wales

Daniel Cooper

Traits: joker, funny, outgoing, easy to befriend, loyal, honest, will always try to help out, hates being put in the friend zone all the time, loves to laugh, not a morning person, usually late for his classes or meeting with friends, social, doesn’t know when to keep his mouth shut, shouldn’t be trusted with secrets, gets easily addicted to new shows

Personality: Daniel is a joker, always with a smile on his lips and any sort of funny remark on the tip of his tongue. He is outgoing and sociable, having no fear to approach people he doesn’t know and striking a conversation or to just butt in on others conversations. He’s always the one to lighten up anyone’s mood, making him a great friend for when one is in need of cheering up and just feel good. Daniel even manages to lighten up the mood in the most serious situation but not everybody is a fan of his jokes and funny stories. But over the time he has learned to ignore their stupid comments… after all, it isn’t his fault that not everybody was born with the same super sense of humor as he was.
That goofy personality made him easily friend zoned by girls but he is extremely loyal to whom he likes, either friend or more and he’d easily drop everything and rush over to someone who is in need of help. Being an outgoing person has made it easy for him to find friends but he is probably closest to Jessica which lead to him developing a crush on her. Despite her turning him down they are still as close as ever though sometimes it is a bit awkward between them. When it comes to acting Daniel definitely prefers comedy and action over drama and romantic stories.

Likes//Dislikes: comedy & action movies, reading joke books, skateboarding, coffee (without it, he wouldn’t function in the morning), tattoos (he has two - initials of his mother on his left ring finger and the initials of his father on his right ring finger), a good party, alcohol (but he never gets completely wasted), soccer, watching shows on Netflix // exams and studying for them (a complete waste of time for him), being bored, people not laughing at his jokes, being too hot (winter is his favourite month), flying (it makes him sick), drama & romantic movies (too boring and too predictable for him) 

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; his father is a well-known director in England, friends with Thomas, Richard, Jessica and Fiona; used to have a crush on Jessica but she turned him down

FC: Taron Egerton
20 years old (10th November) - Oxford, England

Edward Ian Kenton

Traits: intelligent, relaxed, prefers a calm place over a crowded room, likes reading, has a terrible sense of humor, good actor but tries not to show it, sometimes a bit old-fashioned, not exactly social, prefer having a few close friends than knowing everybody, clumsy, shy around girls, awkward when meeting someone new, trustworthy, scaredy-cat

Personality: Edward is an intelligent young man and usually the top of the classes. His intelligence is above average because he does enjoy studying and learning new things. But he isn’t a man you’d see with a tie and jacket, he is extremely relaxed even on his personality. He likes calm and quiet environments where he can be alone or just share that space with one or two other students. He enjoys reading and the outdoors, feeling calm around nature and the lack of technology. Others might think that Edward is a bit old-fashioned but he has never understood the hype of having the newest phone - his own phone still has buttons instead of a smart screen. His intelligence makes him unable to find any silly joke amusing but over the time he has learned to fake a pretty realistic laughter not wanting to come across as a total weirdo. Edward is usually the dependable type of guy who can keep a secret and give great advice even if he doesn’t always follow what he preaches.
Acting isn’t his favorite passion and if it weren’t for his mother he wouldn’t be at Summerfield. He does enjoy it but if he could choose he would rather be behind the camera or writing the stories. Surprisingly, Edward, has an amazing acting talent having no problem with learning his text and he can be pretty convincing when playing a role.

Likes//Dislikes: books (especially classics), spending his time outside, black-white movies, tea, rain, plants (he has a pretty decent green thumb), nature, movie nights // parties, large crowds, horror movies (he is a scaredy-cat), dogs (he was bitten as a child, scar on his arm), sweet drinks, oversleeping, small spaces, heights,

Information: 2nd year at Summerfield; can often be seen with Alexander, Mario, and Oliver; avoids Thomas and Richard; is only at Summerfield because his mother wants him to become an Actor; has a crush on Paige which is pretty obvious

FC: Taylor Hill
20 years old (5th March) - Aberdeen, Scotland

Fiona Prescott

Traits: crazy, reckless, funny, loud, chaotic, opens up quickly, trusts easily and maybe too soon, outgoing, honest, easily to approach but will also make the first step, nosy, loves to smile and to laugh, usually in a good mode, full of energy, loves to try out new stuff, loves a good party, has a sweet tooth, gets distracted easily, not exactly the most punctual person,

Personality: The best word to describe Fiona would be crazy though not in the ‘maniac, out of her mind crazy’ instead she loves her a life a lot even if sometimes she acts a bit too reckless caring more about her fun then the consequences of her doing. Fiona has always been a person who trusts easily and got no problem with approaching others talking to them like she had known them forever. She is quick with making friends and loves meeting someone new though it isn’t unusual for her to lose interest if said person is boring in her eyes. On the other hand, the young woman might trust people a bit too easily letting them get too close too soon, maybe even telling them too much about herself and it happened before that she regretted it later. Fiona is a very chaotic person and it has happened a few times already that she spends hours with searching if she really needs something. Fiona is a tad too curious, putting her nose into the business of others - yes she knows is it wrong but she doesn’t really care. She is one of these people who just need to know what is going on in her friends’ life and usually she won’t stop asking until she got her answers or her friends tell her to get lost.   
She loves acting, loves that she can show all the emotions she has in herself though she often goes a bit overboard and she has a very open definition of artistic freedom. While Fiona likes to play every role that she is given she is definitely better when it comes to comedies.

Likes//Dislikes: singing under the shower, comedy movies, drawing, tattoos (has a set of stars behind her left ear), colorful clothes, music (the louder the better), movie soundtracks, spending time on Youtube, social media, all kind of sweets, // being bored, dark colors, fish (she can’t stand the smell and taste), coffee (too bitter), getting up early, winter & snow, drugs & smoking (not her kind of drug)

Information: 2nd year at Summerfield; her mother is a famous TV-Show actress in Scotland; friends with Jessica and Daniel; hang out with Richard and Thomas; Ex of Alexander

FC: Nicola Peltz
22 years old (9th January) - Birthplace: Wexford, Ireland

Jessica Mitchell

Traits: grumpy, rarely smiles, stubborn, doesn't like to rely on others, finds it hard to trust someone, takes time to open up, hates to admit that she is wrong, more a listener than a talker, doesn’t like nosy people, sarcastic, tries to bend rules, not a morning person, lazy, independent, blunt, likes to roll her eyes, impatient, slightly rebellious, keeps to herself, doesn’t like sharing her secrets

Personality: Jessica can be described with a few simple words like grumpy, moody, somehow badass-looking and not much of a talker. She prefers to frown instead of smiling which says a lot considering she spends most of her time together with Daniel. Unfortunately, she always laughs at the wrong parts of his jokes, often not understand what was so funny and she couldn’t crack a good joke to save her own life. Crowds aren’t really Jessica’s favorite things and that is definitely a reason why she only has a few friends but also because she finds it hard to let someone too close. She is someone who doesn’t trust too easily, putting others to a little test to find out if you are ‘worthy’ in her eyes. But though being tough, grumpy and moody Jessica also has a vulnerable side but to find it you have to dig really deep. You will need a lot of patience and time to break down all her walls and see the Jessica she has been hiding behind them. Jessica is stubborn, heck even a wall would rather give up before she takes a step back from her position. She often thinks her opinion has to be right not even considering another option and more than once she ends up being wrong. Not, that she isn’t learning from her mistakes but yet she never seems to make it different or consider asking for help. She is relying too much on herself.   
Doing a funny or romantic role usually means that Jessica has to jump over her own shadow and show that she is capable of showing emotions, though most of the time it ends with her being frustrated and a promise to work harder on herself. She knows that isn’t the usual type of actresses but it only motivates her to prove them wrong.

Likes//Dislikes: a cold beer, dark colors, crime & thrillers, rock music, having a quiet moment for herself, smoking, black nail polish, thunderstorms, skinny jeans & leather jackets  // bright colors, all kind of romance stuff, Paige and her little gang, Richard (still hasn’t forgiven him for cheating on her), people giving her nicknames, people who don’t know when to let her be, sad movies, social media

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; friends with Daniel, Fiona, and Mario; dislikes Lindsay and Richard; was in a relationship with Richard in her first year, they broke up when she found out he was cheating on her with Lindsay

FC: Daniela Braga
22 years old (23rd January) - Newport, Wales

Lindsay Simmons

Traits: bubbly, nice, outgoing, talkative - doesn’t know when to stop, helpful, gets lost in her thoughts easily, grumpy when she gets too little sleep, good listener, while she will help someone out she expects help in return, daydreamer, can’t stay focused too long, gets bored easily, likes to voice what she is thinking, animal lover, has a huge fantasy, has a talent for writing, punctual, horrible liar (she blushes and starts fidgeting)

Personality: Lindsay or Lin like most of her friends call her is a bubbly, nice, talkative and helpful young woman that enjoys listening to a good joke, laughing and spending time with her friends. Though the first meeting with her tends to be a bit awkward as she never really knows what to talk about besides exchanging names but once she knows someone it is hard for her to stop talking. Lindsay has the tendency to switch topics more than once during a single talk always depending on what is going through her head at the moment. It is just how her brain is working even when she is supposed to be studying or doing homework there is always a part of her brain thinking about something else. Lin is always someone who would drop everything she is doing right now to help you out whether it is to deal with a horrible break up or if you simply need someone to listen to your problem the girl will definitely try her best to be there for you and though she might not say it out loud she will expect you to be there for you if she needs help. She is happy with her little group of friends as she knows most of them since she first came to Summerfield growing close to them over the time though she is open to meeting someone new and likely to call the person a friend quite soon once she notices that they fit.
Lindsay hadn’t planned on becoming an actress and that she has been accepted in Summerfield has been a big coincidence. In her last high school year, there has been a theater play with her being the lead role. Someone from Summerfield had seen her and she was offered a spot which Lin accepted after thinking about it a lot… she doesn’t regret her decision.

Likes//Dislikes: writing, animals (especially cats), fantasy movies & books, being lazy, warm weather, shopping, sleeping long during the weekend, sweaters & cardigans, sneakers, ice cream, // long car drives (she gets sick or bored), high heels (she can’t walk one meter), spinach & broccoli, being alone, the cold (she needs to wear three layers during the winter), sappy movies, Starbucks (expensive and tastes bad)

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; best friends with Paige and Sasha; not a fan of Jessica; currently dating Richard but their relationship has been rocky since a few the summer break

FC: Francisco Lachowski
20 years old (13th May) - Birthplace: Liverpool, England

Mario Green

Traits: rebellious, reckless, blunt/honest, doesn’t care much for rules, doesn’t know when it is better to keep quiet, doesn’t care about the consequences, sarcastic if he is bored or annoyed, not exactly a family person, messy & disorganised, unpunctual, vegetarian, moody, doesn’t forgive too easily, in fact he is good at holding a grudge, has a slight anger problem, not good at voicing his feelings

Personality: Mario is the black sheep of the Green Family always getting in trouble. He hasn’t learned to be quiet instead he will talk back not exactly making any situation better for him. The young man will tell you what he thinks, not caring if his opinion bothers or hurts you. Mario thinks that if you can’t handle the truth you shouldn’t ask for it. If he feels bored or doesn’t like talking to someone he will be sarcastic and he won’t even bother to hide the fact that he is annoyed. He is definitely not a fan of rules and will see how far he can go without getting in trouble. The young man often acts without thinking and realizes the consequences of his actions way too late. Due to his family name, he has managed to avoid any bigger consequences but he hates relying on his father’s connections. Mario is a messy and disorganized person, usually late when he is meeting with friends or his classes. He has reached a point where most of his teachers don’t care anymore. Despite having a few close friends he does feel lonely sometimes but he would never admit that. He and his cousin Thomas don’t get along but he still cares for him - not that he would say it out loud though.
He likes acting because for him it is a way to deal with his problems and feelings. He loves playing different characters and exploring their stories and personality. Mario tries to ignore that only his Family Name got him into Summerfield and he wants to prove that he can make it on his own.

Likes//Dislikes: vegetables, nature, his close friends, reading, having his quiet moments, rain, taking walks, riddles, soccer, a cold beer // meat, girls acting like they rule this world, pickles, bad breath, people chewing with their open mouth, chocolate, rules, his Family Name, people annoying him,

Information: 2nd year at Summerfield; friends with Alexander, Edward, and Jessica; cousin of Thomas but they don’t have a good relationship (he cares for him but doesn’t show it; knows that Thomas could do better than Paige); prefers to avoid Lindsay, Paige, and Sasha;

FC: Logan Lerman
19 years old (19th January) - Birthplace: Swansea, Wales

Norman McAllister

Traits: caring, hardworking, honest, loyal, cautious around strangers, shy, naive, too forgiving, eager to make friends, friendly, easy to excite, definitely not a party animal, good listener, tries to be helpful, forgets his limits sometimes, messy, likes being lazy in his free time, forgetful, gets scared easily, light sleeper

Personality: Norman is a very caring and loyal person especially for those who know him the best and the longest. He doesn’t mind dropping everything after learning that a friend of her needs helping with something or is feeling down or sad. Norman is also the kind of person who will stick to his friends’ side no matter what. He will try her best to help them out in every situation if she can. That being said doesn’t mean that the young man magically knows the solution for everything. Norman always tries to be honest even if it isn’t easy in some situation but in his eyes, it is better, to tell the truth instead of making up some stupid lie which could do a lot more damage once revealed. He is hardworking, usually giving 100 percent though sometimes he forgets about his own limits and pushes himself too hard. The young man isn’t an overachiever or a perfectionist. It is more a problem of forgetting everything else once he started a task. Around strangers Norman is painfully shy and nervous, playing with his fingers and looking more on the floor than in the face of the person he is talking too. Give him some time though and he will open up showing you how friendly he can be. Around women, though it just gets worse since the young man starts blushing easily and has no idea what to say.
Norman likes the idea of working as an Actor, the fact that he can explore different roles and play various characters and personalities. He is excited to start his first year at Summerfield.

Likes//Dislikes: photography, helping out others, a quiet evening, documentaries, brownies and cookies, cars, playing chess, sleeping // horror movies, being too hot, parties, drugs & alcohol, new places (he gets lost too easily), fire (childhood trauma including a burning Christmas tree), wasp (he is allergic), sports (he is too lazy for that),

Information: 1st year at Summerfield; doesn’t know anyone yet but he is eager to make friends

FC: Colton Haynes
22 years old (13th July) - Birmingham, England

Oliver Roberts

Traits: confident, intelligent social and cultural-wise. excellent speaker and has a great power of persuasion, perfectionist in all he does, strange people make it hard for him to trust,  always eager to learn, ambitious towards his goals in life, likes making connection, keeps a good balance between parties and quiet evenings, charming, easygoing, loves to chat, light drinker

Personality: Oliver is just like any other guy trying to get to the top in the film industry. He works hard, trains harder every day until the others can't stand him repeating his text over and over and tell him to be quiet but it's that dedication that got him where he is now.
That and the fact that he's charming and persuasive and loves to use his English accent to impress girls because they somehow think it's cute. Yes, he knows his best assets and he knows how to use them. But that doesn't diminish his talent. The man started acting when he was ten and now he can’t imagine himself doing something else. Oliver is very sociable and outgoing and he can often be seen at different parties and of course the official events at Summerfield because connections are everything in this world. Though sometimes he doesn’t mind staying in his room and working on his talent because Oliver likes to think that you can always become better. Being lazy isn’t going to help him to become famous one day. He is easygoing, loves to chat and laugh and have a good time, he's not very shy and likes to have fun but he has to watch out for drinks because he’s a light drinker so he becomes easily drunk.
Being accepted at Summerfield was like a dream coming true and for Oliver, it is a huge step in his plan to become a famous actor one day. His sister had been a big help during the past years and now he has to prove himself without her advice.

Likes//Dislikes: learning something new, parties & events, getting a good role, laughing, building connections, hot chocolate, football, concerts, rain, smoking // heights, snakes, alcohol (still doesn’t stop him from drinking one or two glasses), dancing (he has two left feet), spicy food, coffee, the smell of vanilla, dolls (he finds them creepy) 

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; his sister graduated last year; hangs out with Edward and Paige; friends with Richard and Thomas; hangs out with Edward; has a crush on Sasha but is good at keeping it a secret

FC: Odeya Rush
21 years old (12th May) - Birthplace: Glasgow, Scotland

Paige Elizabeth O’Connor

Traits: spoiled, selfish, vain, arrogant, social, charismatic, self confident, creative, likes being center of attention, manipulative, arrogant, intelligent, hardworking, playing dirty to get what she wants, proving that she is better than others, loves to take and hardly gives back, wouldn’t refrain from ruin someone standing in her way

Personality: Spoiled Brat/Princess, Queen Bee or Daddy’s Little Girl… Paige has heard them all and while she prefers to be called by her actual name she is flattered. Because it means people are talking about her and if there is something she loves it is getting attention. She is vain, spoiled and selfish caring more about herself than others and she wouldn’t stop from ruining a friendship if it means getting the lead role - rumors is that she has done it before but no proof could be found. Paige has worked hard to get on the top at Summerfield College and she will destroy everybody who dares to think about stealing her spotlight. She is manipulative knowing exactly how to please people and make them work for her. Paige is the kind of person who likes to take more than she gives.
The fact that her brother and sister went to Summerfield as well is her biggest motivation to prove everybody that she can do better than them. So far she has always gotten the lead role and while she does enjoy the attention she gets from new students Paige would never dare to be seen with them fearing it might ruin her reputation.

Likes//Dislikes: herself, flirting, having fun, parties, acting, getting the lead role, dancing, smoothies, designer clothes, perfume // studying, being bored, creepy people, someone being better than her, losing, bad hair days, fast food, seafood (she is allergic), people smoking next to her,

Information: 3rd year at Summerfield; her older brother and sister have been at Summerfield as well; doesn’t get along with Jessica and Mario; best friends with Lindsay, and Sasha; hang out with Richard, Oliver, and Thomas; occasionally hooks up with the later one

FC: Daniel Sharman
22 years old (25th April) - Edinburgh, Scotland

Richard Liam Scott

Traits: not exactly bright, oblivious and that with almost everything, doesn't have the best memory - even forgets his text sometimes, feels attacked easily, takes opinions and comments about him personally, not a hard worker, prefers the simple way, has no problem showing his feelings, stays out of fights, chooses a side based on his profit and not his real opinion, clumsy and accident prone, funny, has charms and good looks, friendly, outgoing, sometimes acts selfishly

Personality: Richard is definitely not the brightest crayon in the box. He is obvious to most things even if they happen right in front of him. Looking good has been a good way for the young man to get this far together with the fact that he does a talent for acting - he does forget his text sometimes though. Richard is the kind of person who takes everything personal and will immediately feel attacked. He prefers simple and easy solutions instead of the complicated way. Working hard is just not something he would do. The young man wears his heart on his sleeve and has no problem with openly showing what he feels, that includes crying which can be pretty helpful during an act. Richard likes to avoid fights as much as he can and instead of voicing his own opinion he rather chooses the side from which he can profit more. This fact hasn’t made him exactly popular but he has a few close friends. He is a very clumsy person sometimes tripping over his own feet… it might look funny the first few times but with the time it starts to get pretty annoying. Even on the stage Richard is accident prone and tripping or walking straight into the props is nothing unusual for him.
Despite his accidents or his bad memory when it comes to remembering his texts he is actually not a bad actor. There are still a few things he has to learn but Richard likes Summerfield and can’t see himself doing something else at this point.

Likes//Dislikes: music, sweet tea, laughing, comedy TV shows, food, concerts, parties, animals, sweaters, motorcycles (he would love to own one), hugs  // studying, being alone (he can’t stand silence too long), bugs, being cold, reading (he prefers audio books), Starbucks (expensive and doesn’t taste good), cigarettes (he can’t stand the smell)

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; currently dating Lindsay; was in relationship with Jessica once (he cheated on her while being drunk; instead of being single he choose to be with Lindsay; he wouldn’t say though that he loves her); spends time with Paige sometimes; friends with Daniel, Oliver, and Thomas

FC: Devon Windsor
21 years old (7th March) - Southhampton, England

Sasha York

Traits: wild, free spirit, likes to ignore rules, party lover, is always on the move and hardly sitting still, out-going, has an open mind, makes no secret about her sexuality, doesn’t like being locked in, loud, curses a lot, flirty, puts people into categories, independent, full of energy, works hard for her dream, knows what she wants and will try to get it, doesn’t know when to be quiet, usually sticks to her first impression, hates admitting when she is wrong about someone

Personality: Sasha is a wild and free spirit who doesn’t care a lot about rules or boundaries. She hates to be locked in, always needs to be outside having fun and just enjoying herself. She is the type of person who would always pick a Party or a night in the Club or Bar over a night at home reading a book or watching TV. Sasha doesn’t like to sit still for a long time except when it comes to learning for a new role. She is independent knowing exactly what she wants and how she wants things to work out. It can be really frustrating and annoying for her if a plan goes wrong and the blonde never had a problem with keeping her mouth shut. Swearing and being loud happens daily and others might think it is blunt and rude but it is part of her personality. She is out-going, having no problems to make new friends or to flirt with a good-looking guy or girl. Sasha has always been sincere about being bisexual and although she had a lot of flirts and sometimes a one-night-stand she had never been in a real relationship. She has one big flaw and that is her habit of putting people into categories. She judges them without even knowing or talking to them. A rich and pretty girl will be a spoiled princess for her while a guy with glasses and Comic-print shirts is a nerd. Sasha just can’t help herself to make her own opinion about someone no matter how wrong she might be in the end.
Becoming an actress is her one big dream and she will work hard to achieve it. She loves playing all kind of roles and the experience that comes with it… it isn’t always easy though and if she had a say in it she would definitely prefer a modern play instead of a classic.

Likes//Dislikes: parties, alcohol, having fun, dyeing her hair (currently it is white blonde), writing, dancing, singing, hot weather & summer, swimming, chocolate, sleeping, texting, shoes, going out // sitting still, learning (unless it is for a role), deadlines (she hates working under stress), bugs, snakes, being sick, meat (she has been a vegetarian for 4 years), plants (she managed to kill a cactus), cleaning (there are better ways to spend her time with)

Information: 3rd year at Summerfield; friends with Lindsay and Paige; first one from her family to go to Summerfield; wanted to be an actress as long as she could remember

FC: Chace Crawford
22 years old (18th July) - Liverpool, England

Thomas Elliot Green

Traits: warm, trusting, kind, charming, laidback, friendly, knows what is right and wrong but not when it comes to himself, flirtatious, doesn’t worry much, doesn’t care for his family’s wealth, wants to prove himself, likes to have fun, prefers flirts and hook ups instead of a serious relationship, tries to be honest but is a horrible liar, easy to get along with, hates it when people expect too much from him, tries to please his family and his friends, fails to realize that he is being unhappy though

Personality: Thomas is a very warm and trusting person. He is kind and caring, especially to his closest friends. He is charming, laidback, funny, and friendly, and it has always been in his nature to look out for people. He doesn't take much to heart and just enjoys taking things as they come without worrying too much. Thomas does have a strong sense of what's right and wrong that he usually forces on other people but forgets when it comes to his own life. He is light-hearted and enjoys a good laugh or prank, and is flirtatious when he wants to be. Right now he doesn’t see himself in a serious relationship and the occasional hooks up with Paige don’t mean anything to him. He is exceptionally easy to get along with, as long as you don't expect a ton out of him. Thomas never cared much about his family's wealth or the doors his family name could open for him. He rather wants to prove that he can make it without the help of his famous father. It has always been in Thomas’ nature to try and please everyone especially in his family and unfortunately he doesn't seem to realize that he is wrong in trying to make everyone happy while he himself is not. He always tries to be honest and is known for being a horrible liar not that it stops him from trying if a friend is in trouble and needs a good alibi.
Thomas didn’t have much of choice once he was done with High School since his father enrolled him at Summerfield without asking. He wasn’t too pleased in the beginning and rather wanted to go his own way. He did give acting a try though and has come to enjoy it at the time.

Likes//Dislikes: Sound of Music, fruits (especially strawberries and apples), superhero movies, comics, parties, a good drink, football & tennis, Christmas (his favourite holiday), jokes // being hungover (usually he knows his limits), sushi, pools (he nearly drowned as a kid), his friends being late, tea (it is just hot water with taste), astrology (complete nonsense), people wearing too much perfume

Information: 4th year at Summerfield; his father is a famous movie producer; cousin of Mario but they don’t get along well; friends with Daniel, Richard, and Oliver; occasionally hooks up with Paige

Last edited by schoggettchen (11/11/2017 at 21:29)

{Name} Tess Meijer
{Age and Birthday} 19-August 19
{Face Claim} Zoey Ivory

{Birthplace} The Netherlands, Lives in LA, California

{Personality Traits}
Confrontational, Courageous, Outgoing, Sensitive, Good listener,
Stubborn, Confident, Goal oriented, Good with pressure, Inflexible, Overambitious.

Tess isn’t a bad person she just knows what she wants and she doesn’t go under without a fight. She will stand tooth and tail at something she believes in. Which caused her to lose a lot of friendships but Tess doesn’t mind says her front that is because she’s sensitive when it comes to people she cares for.

She can be a good listener and is quite an outgoing when she wants to let loose which is too often for someone who wants a career in acting.

She is confident, stubborn but also inflexible when it comes to her opinion or way of living which makes her a footstone to some people. She may care but she doesn’t show it she rather but on a strong front and rolls over you than admit she’s in the wrong.

Her ambitious are nice but when you are as thriving as her it gets super intense but Tess doesn’t give up on her dreams.

She worked hard to be good with pressure and also hide the fact that she can’t let go of the bottle.

{Likes} Acting, Drinking, Parties, Poems, Coffee, Interesting scripts, Dancing, Tulips, Fruit salad,
Rising sun, Debate's, Clothes, Yellow, Comedy and tattoos. 
{Dislikes} Being wrong, Traffic, Bad weather, Most of the vegetables, Mondays, Snow, Insects, Whining and Curious people.

{Roommate} Paige
{Romantic Interets} Mario, Oliver, Edward

{Outfits}

Arrival, Party{Story}

Choice

3 Month Earlier

“Wake up!” Tess heard somewhere above her head. Moaning she opened one eye to see her dad looking down at her. He wasn’t looking happy to see her at all and Tess wondered when the last time was when he did seem proud to have her as his daughter. “Dad! What are you doing here?” Tess asked opening both eyes and regretting it immediately. The sun outside was too bright apparently her dad thought it was a good idea to open her curtains when Tess had a bad headache. The party yesterday was amazing but the hungover at the moment wasn’t as great and Tess wanted to get some more sleep before starting her recovering breakfast. Before she could do just that, however, her dad cleared his throat and Tess looked next to her to see her desert of the previous night. Crap was her first thought and she looked guilty at her dad. Who didn’t look amused one bit, “We have to talk sent him away,” He said after a minute of silence, “Dad this is my apartment!” Tess replied astonished however but her dad gave her one look and replied what he just said to sent him away. Tess groaned she had hoped for another round before sending the guy away but when her dad gave her that looked she felt so small and she knew she had disappointed him once again.

After sending her desert home with a small kiss and promise to call him soon, which she knew won’t happen but she could send him away with a little hope. She showered quickly and after dressing up she made her way to the kitchen where her dad was sitting waiting for her.

“Why did you come so bloody early in the morning?” Tess asked her dad while working on her espresso machine she needed her dosage coffee before she would really be awake. “You have been trying to find another show to act for, for the past 3 years but I don’t think you have enough experience, Tess, I am proud that you had a role for a show for a year even being a regular but the last three years you have been going downhill,” Her dad sounded distant and Tess looked at him annoyed. “You proud? And I have been acting for the last 4 years dad,” Tess replied not containing her annoyance. “Searching for a job isn’t acting,” Her dad replied seriously. Tess bites her lip and glared at the espresso machine before starting it and walking to her refrigerator for some eggs. “I have been acting on stage dad,” Tess replied not ashamed of her amateur experience. Her dad huffed disdainfully, “We both know that what you are doing is amateur work and it isn’t really a job,” Tess signed she wasn’t in the mood for this and her dad always seems to want a fight, “Are you here to tell me how to live my life once again,” Her dad simply nodded. “Yes your mother wanted greater things for you,” Tess felt a pang go right through her heart, “Why do you always mention her,” Tess replied softly feeling her tears swell but she turned away from her dad so that he couldn’t see her tears.

Tess missed her mother every day and she wished her dad didn’t feel the need to mention her mother every time he felt like Tess wasn’t doing her mother proud, “Your mother was a great actress and I know that you have that talent in you too but your just wasting it together with the booze,” Tess wanted to defend herself and turned around to do just that but the hand her dad was holding up said enough he wanted her to be still, “I am not happy seeing you fall off the hill of success you clearly can’t handle the pressure and we both know you can do better so I am giving two option, first is you go into rehab for a year,” Tess looked at him hateful no way was she going to rehab, she didn’t have a problem, “What’s the second,” She replied therefore. “What your mother wanted as soon as you turned nineteen,” Tess looked at her dad confused,”She wants you to go to Summerfield College her mother went to the school and though her every thing, too bad that you grandmother didn’t have the money or connection for her daughter,” Tess wanted to groan, “So my only to option are rehab or school,” Her dad nodded at her, Tess didn’t want either and groaned but than an idea got into her head, “I am not going into rehab and school are starting over 3 months already,” Tess was proud of herself she was properly staying right her were she belong, “That’s why in January I already signed you in, You got accepted,” Tess mouth fell open, surprised clearly showed on her face,”Wait, what?!”

Her father had one the battle a long time ago and Tess had to admit he had played his hand right. But she never wanted to go to a school even if it was for acting she wanted to land herself a big role as soon as possible and now for the next four years she was going to learn all this and Tess had a disdain for it but it was clearly better than rehab, Tess though when days later the idea had sunken in.

England

Her father really screwed her over was Tess first thought when she finally landed in London, England. Why couldn’t he have chosen a college in America but with a name as Summerfield, she should have known better, and the little rain that was falling wasn’t making Tess mood any better but she had to appear happy because she had no idea how to get to the school. After finally getting some help the accent here was way too polite.

Tess took a double-decker and while she did enjoy the environment she wished she had her baby blue Toyota with her.
She loved to drive herself around. She would love to visit the city to shop one day.

Sooner than later Tess arrived in the town the College was standing and while she knew where she should be she still got lost. For a small town, it appeared bigger than she expected she asked some people she saw on the way and finally found the place. The school in itself was impressive but worried she would get lost once again, She made her way straight to the administration. When she got her timetable, room key and an advice to maybe participate in the tour she took the offer with both hands she could maybe meet new people immediately and friends won't be too bad. She would rather love this place for the next four years than to hate it.

Tour

Fiona, Daniel, Edward

“You should have taken your suitcase to your room,” Tess looked next to her to see a beautiful brunette with a smile on her face, “You are right would have been totally better but apparently in London, I have no direction compass,” Tess replied with her own smile. “I never had that and by the way love your accent, American?” The girl replied still with her smile Tess hated overly happy people but this girls smile was cautious. “Yeah that’s correct and you have a pretty cute accent too,” Tess replied pulling her suitcase and trying to catch as much as the tour guide was saying but the guy had a voice that made Tess want to search for her bed. “Thank you, I am from Scotland,” Tess smiled at the girl and held out her hand, “Nice to meet you, Scot, I am Tess,” The girl burst out in giggling, “Scot is a cool name don’t get me wrong but call me Fiona, please,” Tess smiled at her and nodded, “Will do Fiona,” Tess replied and together they exchanged a chat about were they where from.

Tess was pretty excited to see Scotland sometime it sounded beautiful after all and at Fiona’s face to see she thought the same about LA. Both turned around when they heard a banter behind them. It seemed like a couple that was in a discussion. “Ah, Thomas and Paige they are at it once again, Yet Paige refuse to admit they are a couple but she’s so possessive,”  Tess raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment on the fact that Fiona’s voice sounded a bit jealous. “They seem like a nice couple,” Tess replied and Fiona frowned and seemed to ignore that answer. “We are almost back to the admiration building,” Tess looked before her and had to admit that Fiona was right. The bad thing was that Tess only got the first part of the tour and thus still didn’t know where everything was, she signed. Fiona seemed to catch her though “Don’t worry will walk back with you to the girl’s dorm,” Before Tess could thank her someone behind her spoke up. “Fiona, who’s this?” Tess turned around to see a guy frowning at her. She almost burst out laughing at his spiked hair but just could hold it in. “Daniel, Don't be rude,” Fiona reprimanded him. The guy looked ashamed right away which Tess though was cute, “I am Tess,” Tess replied holding out her hand. “Daniel, Sorry that I sounded mean,” Daniel replied still with red cheeks, Tess shook her head, “It’s okay you just sounded worried,” Tess replied looking at Fiona who had turned around to talk to someone else at the moment. “Fiona, Jessica is waiting for you in the cafeteria,” Fiona turned around with a surprised look on her face, “I totally forgot, Tess, I am so sorry, my friend won’t be happy with me excuse me,” Tess had to blink a couple of time the girl just changed into a train right before her. “the way to the girl dorm’s is that way,” Fiona said pointing somewhere behind her. Before Tess could reply though both Fiona and Daniel were gone. “What just happened,” Tess mumbled to herself and turned around somewhere around her the girl's dorm should be. Tess frowned for a second and signed this was just getting great. “If you don’t mind I can take you,” Tess looked surprised at the guy before her. “hmm, yes I would appreciate it, thank you,” The guy nodded and turned around walking before her. Tess would have said no if she was sure she wouldn’t get lost but knowing herself she was sure she would.

They walked in silence which Tess didn’t mind but she wondered who her company was but the guy also seemed fine in the silence and Tess didn’t want to be the first to break it but she didn’t have to, he broke the silence for her, “We are almost there,” Tess nodded even though he couldn’t see her, “Thank you for escorting me,” Tess replied after a little more silence. “You seemed troubled,” The guy replied simply another less confident person would have felt confused but Tess found the guy cute. She walked a little faster to walk next to him but she didn’t say anything he seemed to like the silence anyway.

Like promised they arrived at the girl’s dorm pretty soon, “Thank you, I would have gotten lost without you,” Tess spoke up and while she tried to get her suitcase over the stairs the guy grabbed the suitcase and lifted it up on the platform. “You would have found it eventually,” The guy replied simply, Tess laughed at that, “You may be right..., I never got your name,” She never expect the cute smile she received, “That’s because I haven’t introduced myself yet,” He held out his hand and Tess took his hand it was so soft, “Edward Kenton,” Tess smiled, “Tess Meijer,” She responded and after thanking him once again she walked into the dorm.

Roommate

Paige, Thomas

“What do you think you are doing!” was the first thing Tess heard when she walked into her dorm room, “Excuse me?” Tess replied looking at her roommate it seemed. The girl looked disdain then pointed at Tess suitcase, “You are dirtying the carpet,” Tess looked behind her and had to admit that her roommie was right, “I apologize I didn’t know the wheels were dirty,” The girl didn’t seem to care,  “Just clean it up!” Tess raised an eyebrow, who did this girl think she was, “I will clean it up when I have time,” Tess replied pulling her suitcase to the room right,  “Do you know who I am,” Tess turned around and looked at her from top to bottom and then it hit her Fiona told her, her name was Paige if she remembered correctly. “Paige?” Tess replied simply replied. The girl seemed surprised but resume her attitude immediately after, “Correct but better yet if I say something I expect it to be done,” The girl crossed her arms but this girl clearly didn’t know Tess who also crossed her arms, “I know I shouldn’t have dirtied the carpet and I already told you I would clean it when I was done,” Tess replied but her answer wasn’t good enough. “You clearly only know my name when I say something you better do it,” The girl ‘s eyebrow was twitching. “No, little princess when you demand something you should expect someone not to do exactly what you want,” Tess replied and ignored her huffing before going into her room, “We are not done talking,” Ignoring her Tess closed her bedroom’s door.

After exploring the small room and thanking the heavens for her own shower she put her stuff away and cleaned her room to her liking. Tess grabbed her poem book and went back to the living area and cleaned the mess of her suitcase. She was almost done when the bell of the room went.

“Oh, you finally cleaned up your mess next time I will report you,” Tess huffed and laughed. “Oh Princess, do whatever suits your crazy imagination,” Tess replied stood up and opened the door to see her boyfriend, “Hey Thomas, I really don’t see what you see in that little witch,” Tess said pointing her dumb at Paige who looked just as shocked at Thomas. Tess excused herself and passed Thomas on the way out, she needed a break from her Princess roomie.

Poems

Oliver

Tess saw a nice bench and while it wasn’t entirely empty Tess still made her way to the bench. “Can I sit next to you?” When she didn’t get a reply she signed and sat in the free space of the bench and opened her poems book.

“Sometimes
It’s better to keep silent
Then to tell others what
you feel.”

“Because
It hurts badly when you
come to know that
They can hear you,
But cannot understand.”

Tess mumbled softly with the first poem that her eyes fell on when she opened her book. She didn’t perceive that her seatmate looked up from his own book and was gliding closer to her side. It wasn’t until her third poem that someone breath in her ear and pointed at a poem that she saw he was sitting right next to her. She almost jumped off the bench but his voice calmed her down. “I like this one,”  Tess looked in his mesmerizing grey eyes before looking back in her poem’s book and reading the poem for him.

“One smile, can start a friendship.
One word, can end a fight.
One look, can save a relationship.
One person can change your life.”

Tess smiled at him, “It’s also one of my favourites,” Tess told him, “I like hearing your voice,” The guy says and Tess just nodded still looking in his eyes they were so beautiful almost transparent. “Oliver, what’s your name,” Tess had to shake her head to get those eyes out of her mind, “Tess,” She replied finally. “Can you read me another one?” Tess nodded simply and after another three poems, she closed her book. “I think I am going back to the dorm is getting cold,” Tess said while standing up. “I hope to see you around, Oliver,” The guy gave her a smile, “You can tomorrow is a party in the guy dorm,” Tess smiled “That sounds fun,” The guy nodded, “It will be, see you tomorrow,” Oliver replied softly, Tess nodded and smiled “Tomorrow,” She replied just as softly.

Party

Fiona, Jessica, Mario, Paige, Thomas, Oliver

Tess didn’t expect to be so excited for the party she wondered if it was the party or something else she was excited about. While thinking that she ironed her hair flat, after she braided left side of her hair before doing a simple ponytail her outfit was a simple shirt which showed her belly bottom some short and a long brown vest, she hoped it was casual enough for a dorm party. Putting her heels on she was finally done and went out, she would have asked Paige to come along with her as a truce but the girl had left a half hour earlier or so.

It was a miracle that Tess didn’t get lost really but don’t ask her how she had managed that. The party was in full swing and the music was great Tess had to admit. “There you are,” Tess turned around surprised but relaxed when she saw Fiona, “I am so sorry for yesterday, if it makes you feel any better Jessica is also still mad I stood her up,” Tess smiled at her but before she could tell her it’s fine, someone spoke up, “Fiona, can you stop that already it’s not the first time you forget an appointment,” The girl replied signing, Fiona smiled at Tess ad played with her eyebrow making her laugh, “Jessica, this is Tess,” Fiona introduced and them, “Hello,” Tess greeted and frowned at Jessica who looked pretty annoyed for some reason, “Why, not Tessa, why lose one letter,” Jessica replied still looking annoyed, “Simply because my birth certificate says, Tess, my dad had hand craps and didn’t put the A after the last S,” Of course it was bull but it made Jess give her a little smile, “So your name is really Tess,” Tess nodded at her and Jessica nodded “I think I will just call you Tessa,” Tess raised an eyebrow but didn’t complain if the girl wanted to add a letter to her name so be it.

They talked about names, accent and little background until Fiona dragged Jessica to the make-believe dance floor Tess refused however wanted to get a drink for herself. She made for herself a coke-whiskey and was nipping on it when someone grabbed her hand and made her sit into a circle that was playing spin the bottle but instead of kissing you get a question from the person who just turned the bottle that landed on yours. Tess didn’t see the harm in it and while drinking and taking drinks from others mostly beer she played the game. Till a guy sat in the circle and grabbed the bottle “Come on, this is incredibly boring guys let’s make it more fun,” And just like that he turned the bottle and it landed on Tess who was already pretty tipsy so she couldn’t defend herself to what happened next and she wondered if she was sober she would have the guy’s lips tasted like cherry’s. After a minute or five the guy pulled back “Your turn,” Tess shook her head and stood up, she was done with the game. She made her way once again to the drinking table and grabbed another beer.

After gulping another 5 or where there 6 beers Tess sat down and looked watery out of her eyes, she saw Thomas and Paige kissing hotly and wondered how they became a couple. But seeing how Paige acted, Tess was sure that she was wearing the pants. Laughing at her inside joke, she was observing them for a while before getting bored. Tess stood up from the seat and started to move seductively on the music but after a while, her head started to spin and Tess wondered if she had drunk too much before she fell, however, someone grabbed her arm and steadied her. Tess had to shake her head to keep the black spot from taking her vision away.

“Time to go home, Tess,” Came a soft voice in her ear and when she turned to see who whispered into her ear she met captivating grey eyes. Before she knew what happened she was already in his arms being carried outside.

While walking girl's dorm, I mean being cared, Tess shivered. Oliver pulled her closer to him. “We're almost there,” Tess smiled at that and put her finger to his lips, “Shhh, Don’t tell my daddy that I am drunk, please,” Oliver looked down at her surprised than nodded, “I promise,” Hearing that Tess smiled and hide her face on his shoulder.

They soon arrived at the girl's dorm, “Were here,” Tess opened her eyes and saw they were indeed at the form she mumbled to him her room number and asked him to bring her to her room and he did before her room he sat her on the floor.

Tess didn’t know what happened properly his eyes (She totally blames his eyes) but while looking at his eyes and then lips, she got closer and closer to him till her lips touched his they kissed for two minutes or so when he pulled back, “I am sorry I shouldn’t have done that,” Tess said shocked she never apologized when she kissed someone she just dragged them inside but seeing his eyes Tess felt stupid and guilty. Not waiting for his answer she opened the door and closed it immediately after her sinking to the floor her head to her knees.

Last edited by NinaJones (11/11/2017 at 21:19)

Julienne Donaghue
FC: Katherine McNamara
19 years old (28th August - Virgo)
Wrexham - Wales

Personality Traits:
Julienne, or Julie, is a little perfectionist. It doesn't bother her as much when it comes to other people's work, but when it comes to hers she's never satisfied and always thinks she can do better. She is a bit shy when meeting someone new and can come across as cold simply because she doesn't talk much but as soon as she has trust on someone she'll open up and show her great sense of humor and craziness. She's a good student even if she's pretty lazy, basically her good grades were needed for her to keep her extracurricular activities so she worked on those but she doesn't like to study or do anything that requires too much effort. She's honest and can't really lie because she ends up laughing and giving it away. She's pretty indecisive, always pondering on which better way to act or path to follow, weighting the pros and the cons of each before making a decision, which has made her lose some opportunities in life. She's a romantic at heart even if she tries to hide it and she does believe in true love and people being meant for each other... Not that she had the luck to find that but all her relationships were serious and long, even if they all ended up with drama.
She likes to be helpful to others and especially back in the drama club even if she did pick on some students due to their dictation or misspelled words, which earned her a few death glares. She is an extremely empathic person though, to people or animals which translates to loving to express all feelings while acting and pretending to be someone else.

Likes//Dislikes:
Reading, Halloween, Christmas, sleeping late, singing in the shower, all kinds of sweets, alcohol, makeup // exercise, simple coffee, short relationships (like one night stands or hookups), summer tans (simply because she can't tan at all, if she tries she gets all red and her skin falls off and she's back to being pale), rude or bitchy people,  smoking or people who smoke near her, being criticized or yelled at.

How did you end up applying for Summerfield College?
Julienne applied to Summerfield because she wanted the best performing arts school to continue her studies but didn't want to be too far away from home (even if that was imposed by her mother, so not really her choice) and also because Summerfield College is the best of the country.
Julienne has been acting since middle school when she had her first experience in a stage play (she was an animal but still), she enjoyed watching the reactions of the audience and she wanted bigger roles from then on and she still has the same wish. Aside from playing a lion at that first play, she had minor roles through middle school, got her first visible role in the play of Romeu and Juliet, as one of Juliet's handmaidens but she did get a lead role as a senior in high school for the stage version of Little Mermaid, where she played Ariel.
Julie has to go to Summerfield because it's the doorway to gaining better experience in acting and with any luck jumping out of the United Kingdom and maybe towards Broadway and New York which is her dream destination. Her ultimate goal is to win a Tony or maybe an Emmy if she manages to be a part of some show.

Romantic Interests: Daniel, Thomas & Richard



Arrival // Unofficial welcome party

Meeting the roommate

"Please call me once you settle in"
Julienne nodded to her mother while she stuck her head out of the car. The ginger woman could see her father shaking his head, a little smile on his lips.
"I will mom, now please go before I get branded a mommy's girl and become the biggest joke of school."
"Oh shush Julienne, you're not in high school anymore, people actually like their parents here!"
Julie approached the car, staring at her mother's eyes, which resembled her olive ones - "No, no they don't. Dad please drive!"
"Come on honey, we're just a couple of hours away."
She couldn't help but smile seeing her dad grab her mother's arm and pull her head inside the car before he drove away, both of them waving at their daughter.
"Okay..." Julie sighed, turning back to the school campus, her eyes scanning the whole place. She made a mental note to ask her dad to bring out her car or Anna would definitely drive it which she would not allow. Her younger sister was crazy and she had already wrecked the car their parents gave her last year when she got her license. It was like they were polar opposites and she didn't mean that in a good way. There was zero chance she'd get her 17 year old hands on her VW.
The ginger eyed the school map, furrowing her brows at the buildings listed as the boys dorm and girls dorm. They were across the street from each other and apparently the cafeteria stood in the middle.
Considering the guys' dorm was bigger she wondered if the female population of actress wannabes was getting shorter but at closer inspection Julienne did realize the female dorm was also huge.
Huge as in never-seen-any-dorm-like-that huge.
At the entry she spotted the room placements and some female heads eyeing the chart. She searched for her name and found it sharing a room with someone named Lindsay.
Julienne struggled to climb the stairs with her luggage and cursed as she reached her room floor.
"Seriously?" She rolled her eyes seeing the metal doors by the staircase side; apparently the dorm even had a small elevator. Panting she walked down the hall and stopped in front of her room. She heard voices inside so she put a smile on her lips and opened the door.
"Oh my god." She covered her eyes and turned around before she could see more of a guy's bare chest, kissing who Julienne bet was her roommate's neck. The girl was wearing only a bra for top and thankfully both still had their pants on.
"Oh shit, you're Julienne right?" She heard the girl get up from the couch - "You can look now, we're decent..."
Julienne slowly turned, seeing the guy put his t-shirt and Lindsay chuckle, dressing a coat even if she kept only wearing her bra underneath. - "Sorry about that." She continued chuckling but approached Julienne, an extended hand towards her. - "I'm Lindsay... but I guess you already know that."
"Yeah..." Julie couldn't help but smile, grabbing her fallen luggage. She placed it on the couch and took Lindsay's hand. - "I'm Julienne, your roommate for the year."
"Oh you got a rookie." The guy smiled, approaching Lindsay who laughed.
"Julienne this is Richard, my boyfriend." She then turned to him - "And don't tease me, you might get a rookie too for a roommate."
"Actually no, I got Daniel." He laughed, scratching the back of his head while he got a little punch from his girlfriend. - "So I'll bail now and let you two get to know each other. Nice to meet you Julienne."
"Yeah, you too." Julie replied with a little smile, seeing the guy close the door behind him.
"So, Julienne, you wanna be the next Emma Stone?" Lindsay grinned falling on the couch again.
"Why Emma Stone?" Julie eyed both bedrooms, assuming hers was the one still empty. She threw her bags on the floor while Lindsay follow her inside.
"You know, the red hair and cute face."
Julienne chuckled, sitting on her bed. After a quick glance around the room she started to unpack her clothes and laptop.
"Well I hope I'm not an Emma Stone wannabe, I mean there's already one, no need for a second" She laughed.
"You got a point there Weasley." Lindsay grinned, falling on the bed by Julienne's side. That girl was definitely at ease, going through Julie's laptop like they knew each other for ages, which was sort of strange for her but she didn't say anything, she was the new girl after all.
"This is your place?" Lindsay pointed at Julie's desktop background.
"Yeah... That's me and my sister."
"So cute and British."
"Actually...it's Welsh."
"You're joking!" Lindsay stared at her with big eyes. - "I'm from Wales too! What town are you from?"
That was a nice coincidence for sure.
"Erm... Wrexham... And you?" Julienne smiled.
"Newport. You're from the north! The closest I've been there was to Newtown to see some strange festival."
"Oh that was somewhat close by. I've seen pretty much all of Wales although I prefer Cardiff from the southern towns."
"Oh Daniel is from Cardiff! You have to meet him, he's really cool! And quite some people are also from the north, you have like the Green cousins who are from Liverpool..."
"Yeah except Liverpool isn't Wales." Julienne chuckled.
"I know but I meant it's north and close by." Lindsay shrugged her shoulders. - "So how old is your sister?"
That was a quick change of subject.
"She's 17."
"Does she want to be an actress too?"
"I... actually don't know." Julienne stopped to think about it but she got the conclusion she had no idea what her sister wanted to do for a living. - "I mean she likes to accompany me to the theater and she does have some talent since she's also at the drama club on our highschool... But I honestly don't know if she wants to go to a performing arts college."
"Well she still has time." Lindsay smiled, looking then at Julienne. After a few minutes of silence the brunette chuckled. - "Sorry I don't really know what else I should ask you."
"That's okay, I'm not exactly the most social person ever, it's also hard for me to hold a conversation with someone I don't know that well..."
"Guess we'll have to change that then." Lindsay grinned, getting up from the bed. - "You should go to the campus tour though, it's helpful when you're new, saves you a lot of time if you manage to not get lost."
"Yeah I saw that on the welcome guide... Are you going?"
"Hell no," - Lindsay chuckled, shaking her head - "I'm going to finish what I started with my boyfriend." She winked, apparently unaware of the blush that appeared on Julie's cheeks. - "See you later!"

Link to external image

Campus tour

So the college campus was enormous, they had more buildings than Julienne's home street and although they all had an ancient look to them on the inside they were pretty modern.
The group leading the new students through the tour was small and just like Lindsay said, she and Richard couldn't be seen.
A boy named Alexander introduced himself and leaded the tour with his sister by his side. Julienne smiled at both, they seemed nice people. She was able to also chat to a brown haired older student who introduced herself as Fiona. It seemed to Julie that pretty much everyone were outgoing in that place, like it was a requirement to be an actor. It also appeared to her that most of those people had great past experiences acting, which sort of scared her, considering most of her experience was in her school drama club.
"Don't worry, you'll get your share of experience!" Fiona told her with a big smile which somewhat eased her... somewhat. - "And you'll have lots of fun here, I know I had this idea that everyone was stuck up in this place when I first came to this school last year and although there are entitled arses" Fiona motioned with her head to another brunette girl - "most of the guys here aren't."
Julienne smiled, eyeing the little group of upperclassmen. One of the guys glanced at her and Fiona and decided to approach them. Julie could feel her face getting warmer as she noticed his pretty blue eyes and really good hair.
"Hey..." He greeted both girls but then focused on Fiona. - "Do you know where Richard is?"
"No clue." The second year shrugged her shoulders and Julie's mouth opened.
"Erm... I'm Lindsay's roommate and she said she had stuff to do with him..." Yes she wasn't going to word it out because it was really not necessary, the faces Fiona and the other guy did told her everything.
"Right... thanks." He replied, extending a hand. - "I'm Thomas."
"Julienne." The ginger smiled warmly, taking his hand.
Julie saw Fiona run somewhere after being called so she walked down the path to what Alexander was pointing as the theater with Thomas by her side.
"So what do you think of our school Julienne?"
"I like it, for now." She chuckled, seeing him smile. He did have a nice smile, not that she should focus on that. - "And the people I've met seem to be pretty cool too."
"Well let's hope I don't ruin that impression." Thomas chuckled, making her smile too.
"No, I don't think so... You seem a nice guy too."
Thomas lowered his voice - "Only sometimes." He whispered playfully, sending both into laugher.
That seemed to call a girl's attention as she approached both of them and gave a furrowed brow look at Julie.
She completely ignored her though and wrapped her arm around Thomas. - "Hey, Prof. Higgins is calling us to move onto the next part of the tour."
"Really, why isn't anyone else by his side?" Julienne could feel a knot forming on her throat, she didn't know the guy had a girlfriend but after all he was just being nice to her, it's not like he was flirting or anything.
"Well I don't care about the others, you should come with me though." She spared another glance at Julienne, - "You know you shouldn't be seen with the newbies."
"You don't like to be seen with them, I actually have nothing against it."
"Oh come on Thomas, humor me and keep me company." She made some doe eyes at the guy who let out his breath but smiled at her.
"Have a nice tour, Julienne."
The ginger nodded at him, seeing the little grin on the obviously-bitch girl's face.
"Goodbye newbie." she waved at Julienne, making the girl curl up her fists. She didn't like her, at all.
"So I see you've met Paige." Fiona's voice came from behind as she caught up with Julie.
"I guess you can say that. Even if she just came here to steal Thomas away."
Fiona nodded, both girls eyeing the couple. - "Yeah, Fiona has a bad case of possessiveness. She's best buds with your roommate so I'm guessing you'll have to see her often."
"Terrific." Julie sighed, pulling her gaze away from the couple.

Link to external image

A little party never killed nobody

Whoever decided to teach kids that college was an upgrade from high school was completely mistaken. It didn't take more than a day for Julienne to realize college (whichever it might be) was just another version on high school with its cliques and little groups and the popular kids teasing the less popular ones. Summerfield was no different.
The popular kids there, apparently, were the group led by Paige, which her roommate was a part of. They sat together at lunch and it was no surprise as Julie entered the cafeteria to see them sitting together again for dinner.
The thing was, despite the fact Julienne didn't like Paige, she did like Lindsay, she was nice and fun and for the life of her couldn't understand why she liked to hang out with Paige.
"Jules!" Lindsay called her as she walked aimlessly through the several tables looking for a place to sit.
"Hey..." Julienne greeted her and the rest of the gang which consisted of Lindsay, Richard, Paige, a blonde woman that apparently hangs out with the girls, a cute blue eyed guy and Thomas. Of course Paige rolled her eyes at her.
"I saved you a seat! We were just talking about the awesome party the guys are hosting."
"Party?" Julie asked with a confused expression as she sat by the blue eyed guy but Paige's snort made her turn to the girl.
"Excuse me, but you can't sit with us." She then turned to Lindsay, - "What did I say about being seen with newbies? She's a complete unbalance of this group! You should go sit by the Weasleys, they suit you better." She waved at the table where Alexander and Camille were sitting with a few other students and honestly Julienne wasn't sure whether to feel offended or amused.
"Paige, cut it out..." Thomas told her, earning himself a death stare from the girl.
"Well isn't it a shame then, that these tables are public and your friends seem to want me here." Julie smiled sarcastically at Paige even if deep inside she was really uncomfortable. But she had dealt with bullies before, she wasn't about to let herself go through the same in that place.
"Whatever. I'm done anyway, I want to make myself even more pretty for the party." Paige winked at Thomas before placing a hand on each of her friends' shoulders. - "Come help me?"
Lindsay and the blonde girl eyed each other.
"Sure, I can help you if you borrow me your shoes."
Lindsay took longer to reply, eyeing the group still at the table. - "You girls go ahead, I'll catch up to you in a bit."
Paige rolled her eyes but left the cafeteria with the other student, making Julienne feel a thousand times lighter.
"Don't mind Paige, she can be a bitch sometimes but she has a nice core."
"Deep deep deep inside." The blue eyed guy chuckled, followed by the other guys.
"It's okay, I don't mind." Julie replied with a smile even if she was lying. She did mind but she wasn't going to let any of them know that.
"So Jules this is Daniel, Richard's roommate." Lindsay introduced her to the blue eyed guy.
"It's Julienne actually." She corrected the girl, extending a hand which Daniel shook.
"I like Jules better." He replied with another chuckle.
"Okay then." Julienne smiled, turning back to Lindsay. - "So what party were you talking about?"
"You seriously haven't heard it?" Richard replied instead, - "It's a welcoming party for the rookies so we could say it's in your honor." He grinned.
"Right...." Julienne tried to remember if she heard anything but not really. - "So attendance is mandatory?" She joked.
"Not really but what are you supposed to do on a friday night in a college campus if not going to a party?" Thomas asked with a smile, laugher filling the table.
"I suppose you're right." Julienne chuckled, - "But I'm no Paige, so I'm going with these clothes."
"Darling, you're in College, you could go on your pjs if you'd like" Lindsay grinned.
"And if you didn't mind appearing in Youtube like that." Daniel added with a teasing grin.
"Okay, these aren't pjs so I think I'm safe." Julie laughed.
"So I'd better go and help the queen bee or she'll be pissed and start hurting people or things." Lindsay got up from her seat, - "I'd better catch you in that party."
"You will." Julie smiled, being left at the table with the boys. - "Erm, shouldn't you guys be preparing stuff?"
The three of them chuckled, shaking their heads. - "There's booze, games, music and rooms. It's all we need." Daniel answered her. Julienne repeated those words mentally and wasn't going to ask why they'd need the rooms, she wasn't stupid.

Link to external image

~~

So the guys did manage to hold a nice party, and by nice party she means that the music wasn't bad and the place was big and organized much like the female dorm, except there were lots of gym equipment lying around and the colors of the place were different.
The one thing Julienne didn't appreciate were the games, which mainly consisted of Spin the Bottle.
"Want to try it?" A voice called, making the woman turn to face Thomas. He handed her a plastic cup with beer, which she took.
"No, not really." She eyed the game again, - "I'm not exactly the type to kiss guys I don't know for a random game." She chuckled, - "Lame right?"
"No, I don't think that's lame, that's probably the best approach to it." He smiled, - "I mean I don't mind playing but I totally respect girls who don't."
"That's nice Thomas." Julie smiled, sipping from her beer.
"You can call me Tom." He smiled, being then jumped on by Daniel.
"So you came!" He grinned, eyeing Julie from head to toe which told her the guy had already been drinking a bit. At least he wasn't wasted like some others she had seen around the dorm.
"I did. I said I would." Julie chuckled.
"Nice! Come dance!" He grabbed the ginger's hands and pulled her to an open space where some others were dancing. Julienne glanced at Thomas for help but he just laughed and shrugged his shoulders.
"If you think I'm going to rub myself on you to dance you're really mistaken." She warned him but couldn't help but chuckle at his fake-offensed expression.
"Never in a million years would I assume such a thing young lady. Would you like to waltz perhaps?"
She laughed at his heavy accent and movements, shaking her head.
"Okay I think I'd prefer rubbing dance to that."
They both laughed and started dancing normally and Julienne was pleased to see he wasn't invading her personal space all that much.
"So do you have a boyfriend?" Daniel's gaze was locked on hers.
"No, no I don't..." She mumbled, still dancing.
"Oh so the tales are truth. Gingers do steal guys' souls."
Julienne laughed heartily, it was like that guy was capable of remembering all sorts of weird things to make people laugh.
"Erm, no, my ex boyfriend's soul is quite intact and in his body." She replied between chuckles, seeing Daniel grin.
"So what happened, he assumed you'd fall for one of the hot rising actors in Summerfield and decided to step down from the challenge?"
Yeah, she wished.
"No, he...erm, we broke up long before I applied here."
Julienne could see on Daniel's eyes that he was curious to know more but she wasn't all that eager to relive the whole story of how he dumped her for someone else.
"Well what matters is that you're single." He grinned, placing a hand on Julie's waist while they danced.

"So is Daniel like that with all girls?" Julienne asked Thomas after the other guy was pulled away by Richard.
"Only to those he finds interesting." He smiled, pouring another cup of beer for himself and Julie.
"Right..." She gave him an uncomfortable smile, taking the cup to her lips.
"You'll get used to his ways and he calms down after he gets to know the newcomers."
"Let's hope so." Julienne smiled, looking at Thomas.
"So Lindsay said you're from Wales."
"Yeah, Wrexham. She also mentioned you're from the North too."
"Yeah, Liverpool." He smiled, taking a hand to his hair, - "Have you ever been there?"
Julienne nodded, a warm smile on her lips, - "I did! I went to visit the Cavern, it was such a great feelings to be under the same roof where the Beatles started playing."
"So we have a music fan here?!" Tom grinned, - "I've seen pretty much everything there is to see in Liverpool but I do get what you're saying.
"Yeah, I didn't get to visit much but I loved having a drink at the Cavern and seeing the dressing rooms and the wall of fame."
"Okay your eyes are shining, do you play an instrument or something?"
"I guess you can call it an instrument," Julie stuck out her tongue playfully, - "I sing."
She could feel her cheeks become pink as Thomas' eyes widened with surprise. - "I don't sing particularly well, I prefer acting a thousand times but yeah, I love music so going there was awesome."
"You need to sing for us sometime."
"Yeah....That's not going to happen." Julienne chuckled, feeling utterly embarrassed. She should've just kept quiet about it.
"Why not? If you love it, I know I'd like to hear it!"
"I'll think about it, okay?" Julie smiled, occupying herself with her beer.
"There you are. Come, someone puked on your mattress." Paige's arm grabbed a hold of Thomas. He made a shocked sound and ran up the stairs. Julienne followed him with her gaze until she noticed someone else's eyes on her. She turned to Paige.
"Yes...?"
"I know what's your deal." She murmured, approaching Julienne. - "You don't fool me for a bit. You look like the all cool rookie that doesn't break a plate when you f*ck up all the cutlery."
"Okay, first, I have no idea what you're talking about and second... what the hell did I ever do to you?"
"Come here, breathe, exist?" She rolled her eyes, - "You come here, you befriend my besties, you steal away the guys, you ignore me"
"What on Earth are you talking about?" Julienne shakes her head. - "You're just a spoiled little princess that doesn't like when other people don't worship you."
"Bloody hell yes I'm a princess and you'd better start acknowledging it Weasley or you can be sure I won't make your life any easier."
Julienne smiled, looking at Paige for a few moments in silence. She knew she was pissing her off.
"I'm not here to steal anyone away from anything. I'm here to study and if I make friends that's a plus. So I'm sorry if you can't accept the fact that people aren't just yours to keep and they like to meet new people."
She could hear Paige grunt something but she didn't want any more clash so she just turned on her heels and walked out of the male dorm.
Link to external image

ROUND 1 is DONE

Last edited by hhgurl1 (11/11/2017 at 16:03)

Dee's here

Name: Dahlia "Dee" Christiansen

Age and Birthday: 19, 18th April

FC: Becky G

Birthplace: Esbjerg, Denmark; lives in Scarborough, England

Personality Traits: loud when she gets up, early bird, always has a snack with her, can eat practically everything, has tendency to invent nicknames, has stage fright every single time, prefers chilling in bed in the evening, goes one thing at a time, generally laid back unless having a lot of research or extremely important assignment to do, practically shutting off everybody else until she's done with it, very subjective about assigning the importance of things, easily excited, reads everything carefully, it's a miracle getting her to apologize (she finds it humilliating), glutton, optimistic

Likes: cute things, sparkles, drawing, dogs, beer, music, leather jackets, skits, cartoons, musicals, PDA, food, doing laundry

Dislikes: idiots, family events, picky eaters, romantic comedies, too much on her shoulders, TMI, apologizing, being called her full name

How did she end up applying to Summerfield College?
Dee had been born with a talent. She had been acting ever since kindergarten, more than often accidentally stealing the spotlight, even if having minor role. She was part of high school's drama club for her whole duration, but always treated it like an extra activity, just for fun, as her goals lied somewhere else. Dee applied to Summerfield per her teacher's recommendation. In reality Summerfield is her second option, having failed to get into the university she desired to, she decided to spend at least a year here. She doesn't say it, but she'd like to work on the set rather than actual acting, whether it would be costumes, scenography etc. That's if she won't decide to apply for another university next year.

Interests: Alexander, Edward, Richard



Arriving alone anywhere isn't the most pleasant experience at all, giving the distance I had to cross to get here. But there are advantages. For example, you learn what to pack and how so there would be much, but taking less space. There's also the fact that you wouldn't have to endure embarrassing moments with your family. Given that my parents actually are on delegations, I would come here alone, with as much as I could carry in the rucksack, laptop bag and a suitcase, hoping that this would get me for at least a week or two, until they get my things send. Which obviously meant my parents coming to Summerfield for a short visit. By the time they do, I would be accustomed to the place.
Getting out of the bus represented heading into a completely new world. Acting college wasn't something I envisioned for myself, oh no, but it can be a good way to spend the year. I can think of what's next by the time of its end, so that's plenty of time to make up my mind to try next year or stay here the whole tenure and then try again. Or maybe go both ways, who knows.  But I'm not going to worry about it. If I'm going to be here, I'd better make the most of it, because hey, it's a new environment!
Tunes of Scarborough Fair entered my thought process, announcing a call. My sister's name was on the display, meaning she finally woke up. The night before I slept at the place she was renting with seven other people... and I left quite early for her liking, somebody must've notified her about it.
"Hey, Harlow" I picked up the call, stopping right before the entrance to the campus. "Nice timing, I just got to the place."
"Yeah, I bet" I heard her grumpy voice. "I could've drive you to Summerfield, but no, you have to march to the beat of your own drum..."
"Well, you're the hardest one to wake up" I quipped, making a face. Harlow slept like dead person, honestly!
"I guess living with loud early bird trained my resistance to morning noise" she jabbed back, I heard that she regained some of her humor. "Thanks for the breakfast, though. Wish you could also do my laundry..."
"I slept on the sofa not in bed, so nope" I chuckled. I liked doing laundry, but Harlow's stuff is very close to weapon of mass destruction. I don't envy anybody who had to go through it. Since I've actually did her laundry more than once, I felt sorry for anybody who would.
"Figures" she sighed. "Oh well, I'll let you settle in, bathroom's free. Bye!" She hung up, like every time the bathroom was free and she needed it. At those times she was like a Road Runner. I've encountered bathroom door shutting right before my face a couple of times. But enough of that.
The first thing I did after the call, was to find something, anything that gave off the vibe that would welcome new ones. Finding that, I was able to pinpoint the location of my dorm, which wasn't that far from the building. THough just looking at the whole visible area, I deduced that there would be a bit of walking.
It took me another while to locate my own room... and hearing that I'd have a roommate actually made me cringe. Over the past two years I had mine and Harlow's room all to myself - minus breaks of course. It was a huge room, but still, it was one room. However, there would be at least a bit of space... or so I hoped.
I didn't bother to knock. After all, this was also my room. Haven't noticed anything that would require me to cover my eyes, but my roommate had already been here,appearing at the door from the left.
"You're my roommate, yeah?" I didn't give her the chance to say anything as of yet.
"And you're mine" she grinned. "You're not from UK, are you?"
"I actually am" I shrugged.
"Not by the accent, though" she pointed out. "I'm Fiona."
"Call me Dee" I replied. "Right's mine?" she gave me a nod and I moved with my stuff to settle in...
And five minutes later I chuckled devilishly, making Fiona come look at me as I was taking a picture of the bathroom and sending it to Harlow with a proper caption.
"What are you doing?"
"Teasing my sister" I grinned, when I got the affirmation of sent message. "And in three, two, one..."
Harlow called and I picked it up, putting her on a speaker.
"You, ma'am, are cruel!" she was having that whiny tone of hers. "I hate you..."
"Love you too, Harlow" I couldn't contain my laughter. I loved hearing that tone, it was so funny. "She shares house with seven people" I explained to Fiona, finally deciding to unpack. "And before that, we all shared one bathroom: mom, dad and the two of us. Of course, she managed to wrestle a room completely on her own, so it's a payback."
"Then you do that often" I nodded. "So what does your sister do?"
"She studies veterinary in London" I said, obviously making a mess on the bed. I didn't care, that was my way of unpacking. I'd tidy it later. "So... are you new as well?"
"Oh no, it's my second year" she shook her head. "You'll love it here. There's a tour later, you might want to hop on that."
"I'll pass" I frowned. I hated official tours, even if they were most informative. More than once I purposedly got lost and explored on my own.

~*~

I did as I said, skipping general tour around the place. I preferred being alone when exploring the new place, so nobody would pull me to another location when I didn't want to leave the current one. I could draw myself a map this way, my own map where I could put some blurbs and small notes then hide it somewhere, ensuring that nobody else would see it. After all, it was my map.
I gathered the most important info about locations of the most important buildings to me, put rest on the map and I could simply get lost in the surroundings. Dorm, where the classes are and were I can get something to eat, those were crucial. And I forgot to ask Fiona if the food was any good or should I try to get any appliances I'd need. I guess I'll ask her later.
I managed to get lost for a pretty good time, so probably the tour was already over when I decided that that should be enough of map-making. But of course, I had to encounter a stone. I'm usually not clumsy, though narrative do love putting me in strange circumstances...
*Ekhem! Don't break the fourth wall, please...*
Sorry. So, a stone. Or a can, I wasn't exactly paying attention to the thing that inadvertently sent me on the ground. Almost. I managed to top my face from meeting Mother Earth, yet I lost my carefully done map. Aaand I cursed. Loud, clear and in Danish. Took me a moment before I got up from the ground and realized that my map was in somebody's hands. I immediately paled when I noticed that it was a guy. Yeah, a guy, red curls and stuff. I had to immediately take action, so I struck my best smile and walked those two steps up to him.
"Hey, can I have this back?" Nicest smile always does wonders, that's what my mother said to me when I was about to head to my first day in English school. That was doing the trick and it should do also in this case. A case of a cute guy with red curls. He seemed to look briefly at my drawings and notes, but that could pass as my own hallucination.
"Yes, of course" he handed it back to me. "There was a tour some time ago, for the first years as well."
"How did you know I'm new?" I was kind of surprise, it wasn't a small school, there were plenty of people.
"I don't recognize you from previous years."
"Oh" that did make kind of sense. "Makes sense." I smiled at him again, a little lighter this time. "I'm Dee."
"My name's Alexander" we managed to shake hands, which was a relief. "Do you need help going back to the dorm?"
"No, I'm fine" smile wasn't leaving my lips at all. "I can manage. Although... do enlighten me, is food in the cafeteria any good? I forgot to ask Fiona about it..."
"Are you her roommate?"
Wow. Something shifted. I mean, He seemed the same, but this was just a gut feeling that something changed.
"Well, yeah" I admitted. "So, what about the cafeteria?"
It was better to change the subject. And quick.

~*~

I kinda feel sorry for Fiona. I'm the person who gets up early, with either a thud and curse or singing songs at full volume. It was the latter I did at my second day in Summerfield. I sometimes turn the radio or tv really loud, but this wasn't the case. It was a new day and singing opening from Teen Titans was the perfect way for me to begin. So yeah, six thirty in the morning and I was up already. I didn't have to wait for the reaction. Or rather someone.
"What the heck?!" yeap, FIona looked disoriented and annoyed. "Do you have any idea what time is it?"
"Six thirty three" I replied, glancing at my phone.
"You don't need to wake everyone up this early" she complained.
Instead, I searched my drawers and threw a little something at her.
"Earplugs?"
"Yup, you might need them from now on" it's not like I had bad voice, quite the contrary, but I was loud. Harlow gave me the idea to get earplugs for unfortunate souls that would live with me. She predicted the future.
"Gee, thanks... Any other thing?"
"Morning block is at seven" of course, I wasn't missing morning cartoons. That would be a disaster. So I had to prepare myself earlier.
Nevertheless, I was quite early at the cafeteria. According to Alexander, the food was good, so I decided to give it a shot. He was already there, with some people: a redheaded girl, which was super cute and another boy. I grabbed my tray and walked up to their table.
"Hi. May I join you?" I smiled, my first breakfast at Summerfield certainly wasn't planned to be alone. I tried looking at all three of them, so I wouldn't be giving impression of focusing only on Alexander and ignoring the rest.
"Of course" but it was Alexander who gave me the ok. "I should introduce you. This is Camille, my sister and Edward. Camille, Edward, this is Dee."
"It's nice to meet you" girl spoke rather quietly. If I could, I would probably squeal a how cute she was. Well, I wasn't quiet.
"Are you new?" Edward asked me and I wondered why he seemed rather uneasy.
"Well, yeah, it's my first year" I nodded, before stuffing myself with my breakfast. It was bery edible, thank the Lord. "Anyboy else new?" I noticed Camille nodding to the question and I grinned. So she was a first year as well. "Edward?" I looked at the dark-haired boy, hoping for an answer.
"No, I'm second year" oh boy, he did seem a little nervous, but probably Alexander's presence was reassuring him? Perhaps. I guess it was just me.

~*~

I was supposed to have quiet evening, with drawing tablet, cup of spiced tea and some music to go with it... Nope. The moment Fiona barged into my room, all dressed not in sleepwear but something I deduced was for having fun, I knew my plans were to be set for later. She was set on payback for the morning, I could tell.
"And why aren't you ready?" she asked, with a glint in her eyes.
"Ready to...?" I gave her the curious look.
"The party, of course!"
Oh, that party. The party everyone was talking about, but there was no formal invite or something. I'm not a party person by choice, though and I've been already in my oversized t-shirt that could pass for a minidress. Very loose minidress.
Seeing my disinterest, Fiona rummaged through my wardrobe, throwing me my own clothes.
"Wear these" she practically commanded me.
"Why?"
"You're coming with me, obviously."
"Oh Lord..."
So yeah, I was forced to change and dragged to male dorm. Only at the site I managed to get free from my roommate. I was dead certain it was payback and I hoped that earplugs will do the job. And I decided I could stay for a moment or two. And I decided to occupy a place close to the food table. Like really close, next to.
"All alone?" I heard somebody asking and I turned, seeing yet another boy. Oh Lord.
"Are you talking to me?" I asked, uncertain if I was the one the question was directed to.
"Yes. I haven't seen you around earlier."
"That's because I'm new" I shrugged. "And no, I just broke free from my roommate, so yeah..."
He didn't seem to get that hint of me wanting some alone time. On the other hand, alone time at the party was ridiculous.
"...I wouldn't mind getting acquainted with just the food" I finished. "It looks great."
"I know. I'm Richard."
"Dee" I grabbed the nearest sandwich. He seemed to take some of the food, probably for someone. "This isn't your first time around the block?"
"No. And you're new?" I nodded. We talked a little bit afterwards. And I wasn't convinced if I made a good impression or not. But apparently, he was taken. How I know? I watched him for a moment, before I decided to get up...
And then I've seen Edward again. He was alone, which meant approach time...
"Hey" and he seemed surprised to see me. "What's up?"
"N-nothing really" startled, yeap. "Dee is just your nickname, isn't it?"
Wow, that was forward. And he seemed to be just as surprised that he said it.
"Correct. But I do prefer it." That was the issue with me. More often that not I wished for another name. "Do you like the party so far?" I wasn't really.
A short conversation later I was ready to leave the place. Couldn't find Fiona to tell her that, so I did on my own, ready to go to sleep.
To sum those two days up... Actually, I had no real summary. Not yet. I've been nice, horrible, uncaring and curious... and maybe even more.

DONE

Last edited by Siri (12/11/2017 at 00:31)

Name: Lyon Leone

Age and Birthday: 19 * October 4

FC: Nyanae Lebajoa

Birthplace: Brooklyn, NY

Personality Traits: Independent and imaginative; can be unwilling to let new people in unless impressed and slow to forgive if someone does something hurtful. Acting comes naturally so it's a skill that's sometimes taken for granted with focus instead being placed on things that haven't yet been conquered.

Likes//Dislikes: Photography, baking, thrift stores, art museums, exploring forbidden places and kung-fu movies // gossip, 80s movies that are supposed to be "classics", name-dropping, and willful ignorance

How did you end up applying to Summerfield College? I technically didn't apply, my "momager" did the honors.

How long have been acting already? Off and on for the past 17 years, I started off doing commercials as a toddler.

What previous acting experience do you have? I was the lead on a show on a network I can't name for contractual reasons from the time I was 12 until until I was 16 (let's just say that while everyone knows about the famous mouse that I was more concerned with the rats...). There were also a couple of made for t.v. movies (literally 2) and some auditions for some Hollywood things that I "wasn't right for".

Why do you think that you have to go to Summerfield College? If I'm going to be taken seriously as an actress than I need to start acting like I'm serious about acting. The transition from child start to actual starlet can be rough and for a lot of people it never happens at all. I may not have applied but I'm glad my mother did it for me.

First day at Summerfield

I'm not much of a joiner so the idea of a tour wasn't something I was into. Instead I made the choice to grab my headphones, a book, and explore the campus on my own. I couldn't deny that the grounds were impressive but I was much more interested in seeing what the people would have in store since based on what litter interaction I'd had with my assigned roommate Jessica things were looking bleak. The girl had barely said three words to me which would have been fine if we were passing strangers or both new but from what I'd gathered she'd been here for a while. Whatever, as long as she didn't snore, steal or try to steal my stuff and sell it on ebay we'd be fine.

The welcome party

I showed up at the party feeling slightly overdressed and wholly underwhelmed. As I looked around the room it looked like it could have been plucked directly out of some teen comedy: cheap beer, bad music blaring, and people falling over themselves to be seen as funny or interesting or whatever...

I was about to leave when I spotted a beautiful blonde in the center of the room. She seemed to be the life of the party and I found myself intrigued enough to go speak to her. She gave me a look I'm all too used to, like she'd seen me before but couldn't figure out where and I wasn't about to help her out by outing myself. Instead, I told her my first name only and was pleased when she responded with hers: Sasha. It wasn't long before she was pulled away by one of her friends though and I was left to my own devices.

I was on my way out the door when I heard someone say the one thing I was dreading "Hey, don't I know you?". I tried to act like I didn't here it when a hand reached out for me; I turned and saw a boy with brown hair.

"We haven't met." I mumbled trying to walking away.

"Yeah, but I know you, at least I've seen you. You're...Lyon Leone." He said with a smile as if he was pleased with himself."

"And you are?" I said ignoring him and trying to smile. I'd been here less than a week and the last thing I needed was some potential former fanboy blogging about how I was rude to him.

"Thomas." He said still smiling.

I hated to admit it but his smile was pretty charming.

The more we talked the more I realized that he wasn't interested in who I'd been or what show I'd been on. Or at least if he was he had a great way of hiding it since aside from saying my whole name he didn't rattle off my IMBD credits or ask for a selfie with me. Instead I found myself laughing with him and it turned out we had something in common in the sense that neither of us enrolled ourselves here.

Learning he was a 4th year I was planning on asking him to show me around considering I'd skipped the tour but before I could the party came to a screeching halt courtesy of a teacher interrupting it all...well that's one way to start things off with a bang.

Romantic interests:Sasha & Thomas

Last edited by Dare (10/11/2017 at 06:37)

Name:    Rosetta(Rose) millington.

Age and Birthday:    19 - 10/05/98.

FC :    Avril lavigne.



Birthplace:   London, England.

Personality Traits:
patient, hard-working, kind, a bit stubborn, naive some times, caring, responsible, ...

Likes//Dislikes:
  Drawing and imagining especially when it comes to her role or acting in general. cat lover, likes chocolate and the purple color. helping others and making them happy.// liars, insects, being alone,  oversleeping especially when you have a lot to do on one day, arrogant and smug people.

How did you end up applying to Summerfield College?
  My biggest dream was to be able to act and experience different kinds of things while acting. I wasn't sure if I will be accepted in this college but the day the news of me being accepted was one of the best and happiest days I've ever had >.<

How long have been acting already?
  I would say about 10 to 9 years maybe. I would get into any play I could get into and I had the chance to do one or two commercials. I just LOVED it more than anything else. I will do all I can for acting that I might not be able to do in other things.

What previous acting experience do you have?
  I had some roles like, the miserable clown which was really hard and enjoyable at the same time because as a clown I should be funny but there are some moments that I had to look pitiful and unhappy which was hard to get to others ,while knowing you are a clown, they won't take you seriously when you show them haw sad you are.
I had some lead roles and a lot of extra lose because I just got into anything that has acting even if I didn't have a lead role, at the time I just had fun doing it but it grew later to be my big dream .

Why do you think that you have to go to Summerfield College?
  I think that if I want to get a lot of opportunities and chances in acting for the future, what else is better than Summerfield College??

first days at Summerfield College



___________________________________________________________________
the Tour:

   I like to explore things by myself but it's not a bad idea to join the tour around the Campus, because I will get to know some people while discovering new things about the college. There is enough time later to go around and get to know all the mysteries of this college so why not go on the tour first. At least I won't get lost like that haha.

   Minutes before the tour begins, I got to the meeting place without getting lost (luckily) in front of the college. I noticed that there are already some students waiting... unfamiliar ones, I actually have no friends in this school yet, even my old friends  already went their separate ways but I still contact them from time to time. I didn't meet my roommate yet but I wish she is a nice girl. I think her name was Camille.
Well, while drowning in useless thoughts it seems all the students that are joining the tour arrived because the teachers started talking about where we are going and how the tour will be. After some more explanation, the tour begun......
...
...
   ...After the tour, I was too overwhelmed by all the beautiful and amazing things this college had!! It's like I live in a dream and I couldn't believe that this is the place where I will learn how to do the most thing that I LOVE to do which is acting.
Other than the magnificent place, I met some great people and one of them is my roommate Camille. She is a kind and caring girl and a first year like me but she is a quite one. She was with her brother Alexander and they would stick together all the time but I still got to know them a bit and they seem to be nice people and I am happy to get to know them. There was also Edward, Alexander's friend but we didn't talk much because whenever I talked to him he wouldn't respond in a very understandable way even though he talks pretty normally with his friend.  Either he is being shy or doesn't like me, I don't know.
    There were also other people that I got to know just a bit like Fiona, she is a very..loud.. and energetic person I think. You can definitely know when Fiona is talking. Norman is also one of the good people I got to met, he is a first year as well and it looks like we are a bit similar when it comes to getting lost easily haha.
other than those there was the flirty Thomas who seems to get alone with everyone and another girl which I didn't like much, her name was ... Paige? I didn't like how she seemed arrogant and selfish but I can't judge yet because I didn't get to know her enough to do so. I got to know that there will be a Welcome Party in the Guys’ Dorm Building tomorrow but I am not sure if I will go or not.

The party:



  I got to know later that day of the tour that the party is unofficial and it made me more unwilling to go. I don't hate doing risky things sometimes but doing so on my first days of college might not be a good idea.
  I was sure that I won't go to the party but I didn't have another choice because I was dragged alone with Camille and her brother to it. To be honest, I can't deny that I feel a bit excited about this party but I am worried as well about what might happen If a teacher came. I stayed alone at a corner of the big room in the guys dorm, there were a lot of people and loud music, dancing, beer, games, everything that a party could have. But because I was new and a bit of a shy girl I didn't know how to approach other people in there, even Camille which I expected to stay with got dragged somewhere else so I stayed alone in there.
  "Hi!.." someone said behind,
I turned back to see Thomas standing there with a cup of beer in his hand.
"You're a new girl here, right? are you having some fun?"  he said normally.
"Uh.. yeah!...Thomas."
"Looks like you already know my name. I guess that you were with us on the tour."
"Yes, I was. My name is Rosetta by the way, Rosetta milligton."
"Nice to meet you then, Rose." He suddenly gets a bit closer and he says "You smell like roses, no wonder your name is Rose" with a flirty smile.
"Um...yeah, thanks. And you can have the smell of roses with a little perfume so it doesn't have anything to do with my name."
"Hahahahaha" someone burst out laughing from behind Thomas,
"she completely turned you down, Thomas"
"Well, she's just acting tough. There are a lot of chances later, Daniel" Thomas replied.
"You sure about that? I think that she already knows what your like."
"You wanna bet on it?"
"Um.. Hello? I am still here " I said while waving my hand in front of them.
"Oh! yeah, this one here is my friend Daniel Cooper. Daniel, This new Rose in our college is Rosetta Millington"
"Nice to meet you, Rosetta. I am really sorry that you became this guy's target so I suggest that you turn him down right now before he tries something else." Daniel said in a very friendly way.
"What do you mean by that, you little!" Thomas hits Daniel a little in his back.
"ow, chill out Thom! haha, you know that was a joke." Daniel says.
"yeah! I know."
They both laughed a bit and told to me about some things in this school and soon after that they left to hang out with other friends. I think that .
I think that counts as being friends now, maybe? Daniel was such a friendly person and so funny as well and Thomas is no less than him. I enjoyed that talk even if it wasn't for too long.
After that, I met up again with Camille as I was trying to find a way to get out of the party and it seems like they were trying to do same thing.
Fortunately, we were able to get out of there without getting dragged back in but just me and Camille, as for poor Alexander he was forced to stay there by his friends so I had to tell him that I will take care of Camille for him .
...
We talked a bit on our way back to the dorms about our impressions on the party and the people in there and I told her about what happened with me and Thomas and Daniel, and it made her laugh a bit.
...
"So Rosetta..."
"You can call me Rose.
"Oh! OK, Rose. I was thinking, why did you also leave the party? I thought you didn't hate being in there?"She asked,
"..." I stayed silent for a bit then I answered with a smile " I just didn't feel very comfortable, maybe because I am not used to this place yet."
"Is that so? well, it's fine. I am sure you get used to it in no time Rose"
"I hope so." I replied with  smile which she returned back as well but more kinder and more...real than mine...
...
___________________________________________________________________

Romantic Interests: Norman and Edward

Round 1 DONE.

PS. sorry for being late >.<

Last edited by MariaL (11/11/2017 at 22:47)

Round 1 is NOW closed.

Round 2

Trouble is ahead for those unfortunate people who were still at the party when the teacher showed up. Not even the newbies are in luck since the Head of the teachers decided that everybody deserves the same treatment in this case. So in the second week, you will have the honor of working in the College Cafeteria in pairs:

Paige & Edward
Fiona & Lindsay
Mario & Jessica & Daniel
Richard & Thomas
Sasha & Lyon (Dare)

The rest of your first month happens without any bigger incident. You are slowly falling into the rhythm of having classes - not only on how to act but also about the history of acting. At the end of September, there is a huge announcement.

* There will be a play in March and the audition starts on the 3rd October. This year they choose Agatha Christie’s “And Then There Were None” (if you don’t know the play; Wiki has a good description about it); since there are only 10 roles you will have to show your whole talent to get yourself a role

Extras joining the Auditions are: Alexander, Daniel, Edward, Fiona, Jessica, Lindsay, Mario, Oliver, Paige, Richard, Sasha and Thomas

* But probably more exciting is the trip to Los Angeles:
* You will be gone for 6 days staying in the Mondrian Los Angeles (single rooms) and there is program planned just for you:
Day 1 - Arrival and Settling in
Day 2 - Tour through Los Angeles with a bus - you will be seeing the most iconic tourist spots, such as Walk of Fame, Hollywood Sign or the Chinese Theater
Day 3 - you are free to roam Los Angeles on your own or with one of the Extras (first come first serve applies here)
Day 4 - Legend of Hollywood Tour where you will be visiting some of the most famous Celebrities Homes
Day 5 - You will spend the day at the Universal Studios Hollywood
Day 6 - Once again you are free to do what you want, alone or with any of the Extras (first come first serve applies again)
Day 7 - Flight back to Summerfield

Round 2 Requirements

* Name and age of your character
* Round Status
* Romantic Interests (at least 2 and maximum 3; you are allowed to change them)

* Please state if your character is taking part in the Audition or not
* Please state with whom your character will spend time during the two free days; you have to choose between Morning and Afternoon, e.g. Day 3 Morning with Alexander or Day 6 Afternoon with Thomas

* Story about your character’s reaction to getting Detention - Only if you were still at the party

* Story about the announcements - What does your character think of the audition? Will she take part of rather wait until next year?

* Story about the audition - If your character decided to join them;

* Story about the Trip -  Did you have fun in Los Angeles? What did you do during the free days? With whom did you spend your time with? Basically anything else you would like to mention

Optional: Anything you'd like to add - a story about your first month in Summerfield; how did you like the class? Did your character settle in easily or did she have problems? Did she miss being home?

Outfits: At least two outfits for the Trip (which day you choose is up to you); Optional Outfits: Detention (if you are one of the unfortunates), Audition (if you joined); any other outfit you would like to add

Round ends at 8 pm (Forum time) on the 14th November

Last edited by schoggettchen (12/11/2017 at 16:52)

Impressions

They will be based on your interaction with my characters. I have more to work with if you interact with the characters more often in your stories.

Lyon Leone

Sasha - Lyon with her two pink puns is cute there is no denying this fact but usually she doesn’t do cute. In fact, Sasha is many things herself but cute isn’t one of them. And while she and Lyon haven’t talked much there is the feeling of knowing her from somewhere. The blonde tries to remember but it is no use… oh well Sasha could always ask her, after all, she would never shy away from an interesting conversation and she has no doubt that Lyon would prove to be fun to talk with. Who knows maybe she would be up for some flirting as well the blonde thinks to herself lips curled into a smile. But there is no hurry since the year has just started and she figures there is still plenty of time. 

Thomas - He has tried to remember which show he had seen Lyon before but the name won’t come to his mind… he does know though he had seen it on a network and that she had been part of the show for a few years. Thomas makes a mental note himself to ask her next time he sees each other. Talking with Lyon had been interesting and it had been nice to know that he wasn’t the only being in Summerfield because of a family member. Too bad that the party had been busted by a teacher - though Thomas should know it better at this point. But he figures he will definitely see Lyon again… her pink hair is hard to miss after all.

Optional Plot:
(it is up to you whether you do those task or not; it might help you to develop a better relationship with the extras, but if you have no time or interest you can skip them)

Sasha will offer to walk Lyon to her next class after they are done with their Cafeteria duty. Sasha being Sasha will ask about the pink hair while telling her about her own hair colors which didn’t include pink yet. Since she is still curious about where she might know Lyon she will ask her. It is up to you if Lyon wants to tell her. Sasha won’t be mad if she doesn’t know.
Thomas will approach Lyon during her second week after the classes are over. While walking back to her room he will ask how she likes Summerfield so far. If Lyon is still thinking about asking him to show her around he will accept and propose that they meet on Saturday when there is enough time for a small tour.

Julienne Donaghue

Daniel - The first Party of the school year and he already had the honor of dancing with a pretty girl… yup Daniel has nothing to complain about. Well maybe a bit that he didn’t get more time to talk with her but since the year only started he tries not to worry too much about it. She seemed interesting though and actually had the courage to deal with Paige which said a lot in his eyes. Daniel had been long enough at Summerfield to know that most people would have got up and left but not Jules… the name fits her even if she sees it differently. Not to mention that she was single but the young man shakes his head at the thought. They only talked once way too early to think about stuff like that.
Richard - That was definitely not how he imagined meeting Lindsay’s roomie for the first time. He doesn’t know which god to thank but he doesn’t even want to know what would have been if Julienne came through the door a few minutes later. Richard shakes with his head trying to think about something else. She is nice and good looking… though he could never admit that out loud. Considering that she shares a room with his girlfriend he reckons that they will see each other more often but Richard knows that he isn’t going to mind. Julienne might be a rookie at Summerfield but she seems interesting and she did talk back to Paige.
Thomas - He doesn’t know what Paige’s problem is. He had been only talking with Julienne and definitely not flirting with her. He was being nice, introduced himself and asked her about herself but of course, the brunette misunderstood the situation… again. Thomas lets out a frustrated sigh wondering if he has to explain Paige again that they are not dating. Especially after he saw that no one puked on his bed meaning that she lied to him. As he saw Julie leaving the party early he immediately knows that Paige must have done something… again. Thomas wonders why he is surprised considering it isn’t the first time. But just because Paige is acting like a spoiled brat again doesn’t mean he will stay away from Julie. She is nice, funny and pretty. And he really would like to hear her sing even if he has the feeling that it might need a lot of convincing… or his puppy eyes those usually work the best.

Optional Plot:
(it is up to you whether you do those task or not; it might help you to develop a better relationship with the extras, but if you have no time or interest you can skip them)

Daniel - after being done with his Cafeteria duty - which he’ll hate - he will approach Julie still in a slightly bad mood; she can try to cheer him up (cracking some jokes usually do the trick); he will ask her to tell him more about herself and how she enjoys Summerfield so far
Richard - will be in Julie’s and Lindsay’s room one day waiting for his girlfriend who is running late; being bored he will ask her to join him asking her about her life at Summerfield so far; he will be a bit down not smiling as much as he usually does if Julie asks he will only say that he and Lindsay are not doing good lately.
Thomas - sees no reason to stop talking to Julie and will invite her to sit with him at the usual table; Paige will throw a fit demanding her to leave but Thomas will insist that she stays - the brunette will be the one to leave instead; if you wish Julie can ask Thomas why he acts like this around his girlfriend and he will tell her that they aren’t together

Tess Meijer

Edward - Helping Tess to find the Dorm building is something everybody would have done, at least this is what Edward tells himself. She had looked pretty lost and he can still remember how he had felt during his first year not knowing where to find the classes, the Cafeteria or the library. He had help back then and now he is doing the same favor for Tess. They didn’t talk much though mainly because he didn’t know what to say. But he was glad that he caught her name… would be easier to approach her again.
Mario - Kissing a stranger had been definitely not how Mario expected this party to go like and he kinda blames Edward for dragging him there. It was strange because he wasn’t sober anymore and the brunette had been more than drunk judging from her glassy look. In hindsight, he knows that it shouldn’t have happened but it is too late now and it isn’t like he can change it now. Unfortunately, Edward seems to think different and keeps telling him to at least apologize… his begging and being annoying has reached a point where Mario actually thinks about doing it.
Oliver - It is strange Oliver muses as he sees Tess during breakfast the next day still wondering what the heck happened to them during the past two days. When she read poems to him - which had been surprisingly nice and something he has never done before though - he would have never imagined that he would be the one bringing Tess back to her room after she got completely wasted at the party. The kiss was totally unexpected and he blamed it on the alcohol… but for a moment he had the feeling that she wanted more. But there is something else Oliver wonders about and got him curious… the comment about her father.

Optional Plot:
(it is up to you whether you do those task or not; it might help you to develop a better relationship with the extras, but if you have no time or interest you can skip them)

Edward will join Tess one day during Lunch asking her how she is liking Summerfield so far; he will also be curious how she is finding her way around the Campus, if she still happens to be lost or if there is anything she hasn’t found yet he will gladly offer his help; he will talk more this time though
Mario will approach Tess during the second week and apologize for what happened during the party; it is pretty obvious that he doesn’t want to and his apology won’t sound sincere at all and after it is done he won’t stick around
Oliver will ask Tess a few days later how she is feeling and settling into Summerfield; still being curious about her comment when he brought her back from the Party he will ask her about it; he won’t push for an answer though and will change the topic if she gets uncomfortable.

Dahlia Christiansen

Alexander - This must have been one of the most ridiculous scenes Alexander has seen at Summerfield and for a moment he was tempted to laugh as he watched Dee tripping over a stone cursing loudly and only just managing to keep her balance. But he knew it wouldn’t be nice of him to laugh. He couldn’t really blame her for mentioning Fiona to him, after all, she doesn’t know what has happened between… maybe it was for the best if he would stop dwelling on it. It was nice though to see her again during breakfast even if they didn’t talk much.
Edward - And once more he had managed to prove how awkward and shy he could act around girls. He thought it might better during his second year seeing that there had been plenty of opportunities but in the end, nothing had changed at all. At least it looked like Dee didn’t mind much and Edward thinks that it went better during the Party… he wonders though why she prefers her nickname and if she would tell him one day. Given actually manages to ask her about it.
Richard - This was a very strange conversation - honestly Richard wasn’t even sure if it could be called one. Dee did give him the vibe that she would rather be everywhere else but not at this Party which he can’t understand at all. It is pretty considering that it is only the first one and he wouldn’t be surprised if more are coming. Other than finding out her name and that she was new Richard didn’t learn anything else about Dee… though that can easily be changed.

Optional Plot:
(it is up to you whether you do those task or not; it might help you to develop a better relationship with the extras, but if you have no time or interest you can skip them)

Alexander hasn’t forgotten the strange map he picked up from Dee on the first day and because he knows how confusing Summerfield can be for newbies he will offer to show her around; he won’t be mad if she refuses; he will tell a bit more about himself as well
Edward usually sits with Alexander but one day he will be alone; Dee can join him if she wants to and he will try to keep up a conversation with her without acting too awkward, but it will be noticeable still he will manage to tell her a bit about himself
Richard will approach her during the second week - Dee’s strange behavior at the party got him curious and he - asking how she ended up at a Party; if she chooses to tell him he will laugh and tell her to be careful because Fiona can be very persuasive and reckless

Rosetta Millington

Edward - He could have made a better first impression of himself… Edward knows that but he has never been the most social person around women. Not to forget that he has problems with making the first step without acting completely awkward. It is a shame though because from what he could gather of Rose talking with Alexander and Camille she did seem like a nice and friendly young woman. At least she has managed to avoid getting detention unlike himself.
Norman - Talking with Rose had been nice though a bit short but he thinks it is normal given that they are both new at Summerfield. She seems like a nice person and to him, it is kinda funny to know that he isn’t the only one getting lost that easily. Unfortunately, Norman didn’t get a chance to talk with Rose during the party… first, he had seen her with Thomas - he might be new but it is better to not interrupt them - and later he couldn’t find her again. Norman wonders if she has managed to avoid getting detention as well.

Optional Plot:
(it is up to you whether you do those task or not; it might help you to develop a better relationship with the extras, but if you have no time or interest you can skip them)

Edward usually hangs out with Alexander and if Rose happens to bump into them he will try to make a better effort of talking with her; he will be still a bit awkward and shy but at the same time feeling more comfortable
Norman will be sitting alone in the Cafeteria during the first week since making friends isn’t as easy as he had hoped. Rose can join him if she wants to and he will be glad that she keeps him company

Last edited by schoggettchen (12/11/2017 at 01:26)

Updates & Rumors

Okay, changes of plans I decided that there will be rumors regarding your characters as well. Those rumors will be spread around Summerfield either by people talking about it but the can be also found on an unofficial FB site called "Summerfield or Dramafield". Nobody seems to know though who created this site.

Using the rumors about you is OPTIONAL!

1.
It looks like Lindsay and Richard's relationship is almost over. In the past weeks, they have been quarreling a lot even in public places, such as the Cafeteria or the Library. Not to mention that both of them seem in a bad mood lately.
It will get worse during the trip to Los Angeles and after being back at Summerfield Lindsay will be the one to end their relationship.

2.
Paige being Paige has decided that take advantage of Edward's obvious crush on her. Not realizing her motives - she is hoping to make Thomas jealous - he will follow her around like a puppy carrying her book and bag. She will even invite him to her table acting all friendly and flirty around him. Thomas will realize her scheme though warning her that she is taking it too far this time.

3.
There is a rumor going around Summerfield that Alexander and Fiona are back together after apparently been seen getting cozy during the Party. Both of them are denying this though and want to know who spread this rumor... nobody seems to know something though.

More might come

So I have decided to add rumors regarding your characters as well 

Rumors

Tess left the party together with Oliver looking pretty wasted. A trustworthy resource reported that stayed the night as well. She didn't look good the next day though which makes us wonder if Oliver is less talented when it comes to this kind of activity.

Is Julienne trying to be the next Queen Bee at Summerfield? Not only does she seem to get closer to Thomas, there was also a reported fight with Paige at the party. We wonder if we should get prepared for a catfight.

Disaster warning, hurricane Dee has landed at Summerfield. Is she falling to the ground or falling for someone? Should we blame the rock or some red curls? We wonder though how rooming with a certain ex will work out for, we all do love a catfight.

We wonder what show did Lyon work at since no one seems to remember her; was the role forgetful or was it the acting just not that good?

Have we found her? The one girl able to resist the charms of golden boy Thomas. We wouldn't believe if we haven't seen it with our own eyes. Rose turned him down and we must admit it was long overdue. But we must admit she looks a bit vanilla though ... you know those who look like they don't break a plate are those who will end up breaking the whole cutlery.

Last edited by schoggettchen (12/11/2017 at 16:33)

{Name} Tess Meijer
{Age and Birthday} 19-August 19
{Face Claim} Zoey Ivory

{Round Status}
Round 1 Done, Round 2 Done
{Romantic Interets} Mario, Oliver, Edward

{Audition} Yes, for the role of Vera Elizabeth Claythorne.

{LA}
Day 3 Morning with Fiona& Jessica- Afternoon with Mario,
Day 6 Morning with Edward- Afternoon with Oliver.
{Outfits}

Classes, Friends, Audition

{Story}

Hangover

Paige aka Princess

Tess groaned while waking up. She should know by now how much she can handle when it comes to drinking but she always abuses her limit. While opening one eye she notices that she’s lying on the couch in the living room and another thing she notices is a brown-haired pissed off girl glaring at her. To be fair she wasn’t in the mood. She needed a calorie fat breakfast and coffee before she can handle princess over here. But princess clearly thought otherwise on the matter. “The couch is not for sleeping, Tess,” Was the first thing she said when she notices Tess was awake. Tess just groaned something she herself couldn’t describe and stood from the couch walking to her room. “Do you understand me, if you do, good,” Paige replied behind her and Tess turned around with the doorknob in her hand. “Princess, let’s get something straight here, this is not your room but ours, which means you do not make the rules if you want to make rules, pay the room full or get your own,” Tess told her matter-of-factly seeing Paige's eyes go wide before she glared, “If you understand, good,” Tess said when Paige didn’t answer before getting into her room and closing the door behind her.

After taking a shower and re-dressing Tess made herself a calorie fat breakfast. When turning around she could still see Paige standing at her room door, glaring at her and Tess didn’t want to fight her the whole time she was here, so she swallowed her pride. “Want some?” Tess offered her but regretted it as soon as the words left her mouth.  Because princess looked at her like she had just killed a puppy or something, “Just because your fat doesn’t mean you should fat feed someone else,” She replied turning around going into her room closing her door hard behind her. Tess glared at the door.

So she wanted to play it like that. That was fine by Tess, This meant war while thinking that Tess took a nip from her steaming hot coffee.

Classes

Tess loved her classes she did whatever she could to remember and take it all in. After the first week of classes were over she already had her notebook half full. She was the most surprised at how she enjoyed her history classes. If she was honest it was her favourite class. She always thought going to study would be boring that’s why after high school she hadn’t applied for any university hoping to land roles after her first was hopeful thinking but know getting classes in acting gave her more confident and she had to admit talent without knowledge wasn’t everything.

Just like that weeks flew by and Tess was settling in just fine with her fun classes (she had to admit she even liked her homework), making friends and no real drama in her life (Okay, she isn’t really counting Paige in the overall picture.), She felt really at home at Summerfield College.

The weekends are spent in London mostly together with Fiona but if the girl can get Jessica to come with they are with the three of them, sometimes Fiona’s roommate Dee comes along but that’s not that many times Tess soon learned that Dee likes to keep to herself just like Jessica but when it comes to Fiona saying no is like giving her permission to annoy you. So Tess learned to just go along with her crazy plans that usually end being pretty fun.

But this is just a little summary some pretty interesting things happen to her like her chat with Oliver about her father or almost she still finds it hard to talk about him, Sleeping three days on the couch at Fiona and Dee’s dorm room, getting Edward to show her the way to the library (The guy talks a mile a second it seems and is super sweet) and of course the announcement for the play in March.

Father

Oliver

Tess was re-reading her class of earlier in her notebook while reading she was also mumbling the text which made it easy for her to remember. Of course, because she was so focused on what she was doing she didn’t hear someone approach her. “Hey, how are you doing?” Tess looked up to see Oliver and smiled. “I am doing fine and you?” He sat next to Tess, “I am doing fine too,” Tess nodded and stored away her notebook to give him her full attention, “I didn’t get the change to thank you for getting me home, you totally saved me from detention,” Tess mumbled at him. “I was the one to invite you so I felt like you were my responsibility,” Tess was surprised and didn’t comment on that a silence came between them. When Tess looked beside her at him he had a serious face on and seems to be lost in thought. Tess wondered what was up with him. “I want to ask you something,” Tess looked at his unreadable face and nodded, “Sure, you can ask me anything,” It was his turn to nod, “What did you mean by “Don’t tell my daddy that I am drunk,” Tess frowned and signed she hated when she blabbed things when she was drunk. Looking at Oliver something told her she could trust him. The problem was how to admit you had a problem when you were convinced that you didn’t have any.

The first time Tess drank was when a friend had a birthday and smuggled illegal drank into the house the beer’s where disgustingly bitter but Tess loved the mixed drinks they were sour but also sweet. Tess only had two drinks that night and at any other party, she didn’t drink any alcoholic drink she knew she was too young. This all changed when her mother passed away when she just turned sixteen due to a car accident. Some girls are closer to there dads than their mothers but with Tess and her mother they where too much alike (Two peas in a pot, you could say). Tess loved her mother like a sister or even best friend and when she lost that she also lost a part of herself.  Her good girl image begins to change into an overambitious woman that wanted to reach stardom as soon as possible but to forget her pain she started to experiment with alcohol, that didn’t end well and with each rejection, her drinking problem only got worst. At some point, she started to deny her problem not only to the persons around her but also to herself.

“Tess?” Oliver was waving his hand before her eyes. Tess blinked sometimes to get her vision straight and shook her head, “I rather you forget about what I said it was just a drunken slumber,” Tess mumbled looking away from Oliver’s transparent eyes. There was an awkward silence before Oliver coughed, “How are you liking Summerfield so far,” Tess couldn’t help the smile that appeared among her face, “I love It here the classes are amazing,” Tess replied enthusiastically and to her surprise she did feel happy and wasn’t acting which she always does when someone asks her about her father or mother for the matter. Oliver smiles at her, he also seems to feel she was being honest.

The rest of the chat went peacefully with Tess and Oliver talking about his first year at the school and how started to enjoy his time in Summerfield also his tales made Tess laugh with joyful tears.

Friends

Fiona, Jessica, Daniel, Dee

“We should totally go to the city this weekend,” Fiona said looking at the people sitting at the table, at her left sat Jessica then Daniel, Fiona’s room-mate Dee and finally Tess who’s eyes begin to sparkle, “I am coming along,” Tess said but Daniel declined he had homework to do, Jessica tried to decline but Fiona saw through her lie and as punishment she had to carry Fiona’s bag which was funny when you saw Jessica’s face. Dee just refused but Tess wasn’t so sure that Fiona would let it go.

So be it that they were chatting about how, what and who when all stopped their conversation when they heard a hand and on a table, they turned around to see an angry Paige, Thomas and a girl with red long hair looking out of place but determined to sit where she wanted. They sat too far to hear what was exactly going on but it was clearly an argument going on and then Paige stood up and stormed away from the table.

“Problem in paradise?” Tess said and Jessica snort, “They aren’t together, so I don’t see in what her problem is, doesn’t she know what a friend with benefit is,” Jessica finished taking a nip from her drink and leaving it at that. Fiona chuckled and then burst out in laughter, Tess wasn’t far behind her then it hit her that the pissed of the girl was her roommate, “I am not going back to my room, no way,” Tess declared. “Ow Tessa scared of the princess,” Tess shook her head at the teasing Jessica, Ï rather not kill her with her moods, she isn’t worth jail time for,” It was Jessica’s turn to laugh while Tess had been completely serious, “You can stay with us,” Fiona spoke up. “Shouldn’t you ask Dee before telling me that,” Tess pointed out and Fiona turned to Dee as in that was enough of a question. Dee raised her shoulder, “If you clean after yourself no problem,” Tess really wanted to hug the girl but she wasn’t sure if Dee would appreciate it so she just hugged Fiona instead.

And so be it that Tess stayed with them for three days hoping that when she returned back to the room Paige had cooled down.

Library

Edward

“Hey,” Tess was biting her lip while looking left then right so she didn’t expect the hand on her shoulder it scared her. But while turning around she relaxed, “Edward, you scared the demons out of me,” Tess told him with a smile, “Sorry,” He replied but seemed more amused than anything. “I saw you looking around lost once again,” “I thought I had a better memory than this,” Tess replied with a grin. “I will be your guide than were to, my lady,” Edward replied bowing and all, “Library, Monsieur,” Tess replied and did a curtsey before hooking her arm in his. It wasn’t too strange that people looked at them like they went and got to heads but Tess was enjoying her play with Edward and didn’t see the harm in it.

“So how are you settling in?” Edward asked her and Tess smiled, “I really love the classes, History being my favourite, was going to the library to see if I could get some more information about a story I got in class,” Tess replied and Edward nodded, “How about you? How was it for you the first weeks?” Tess asked curiously. “I felt so out of place and really had second thought about being her but wanted to make my mother proud,” Tess nodded, “After my first play people started to know me and soon after friendship where born,” Tess smiled, “Oh Monsieur, such a lovely story,” Tess replied smiling, Edward smiled back at her, “You know I never seen you act and I like you already,” Tess told him. Edward looked at her surprised before smiling, “I like you to, Tess,” Tess growled, “But Edward of course you like me why shouldn’t you,” Tess replied grinning, Edward shook his head, “Because your too cocky,” Tess acted like she thought about it then grinned, "There no such thing as cocky, Edward, is just the top level of confidence,” Edward looked at Tess wondering if she was serious before bursting out of laughter when Tess looked at him seriously not far after Tess herself burst out laughing.

They walked further to the library with Tess telling him she loved tulips which were also her mother favourite flowers, and he condolence her which Tess thanked him for, not too much later they arrived at the library, “And we have arrived my lady,” Edward said and bowed. “Thank you so much, Monsieur,” Tess replied and did another curtsy, They both burst out laughing once again.

Tess had to admit that Edward was fun to be around especially when he wasn’t all shy, she liked him more like this open and funny ready for a joke. Tess made a mental note to talk more often with Edward, she hadn’t lie when she told him she liked him he was fun to be around and Tess liked herself some fun.

Announcement

Mario

Tess was super excited when she heard that there was a play in March she would be practising like crazy but she would land herself a roll, that she was sure off. While thinking that someone approach her, She looked surprised at the guy who seemed annoyed, “I am sorry, I kissed you last time,” Tess frowned before he could leave though Tess grabbed his arm, “I don’t know who you are but if your going to apologize at least mean it,” Tess replied huffing and then she though about what he said and smiled, “Wait a second, your the guy that though it was a good idea to change the spin-the-bottle game in to the actual game,” The guy looked annoyed at her hand around his arm but Tess smiled, “Why would you apologize for that if it was just a game,” Tess asked him amused, He glared at her hands around her arm but Tess refused to let him go, “Someone was annoying me the best why to get him to Sh*t up was to apologize,” Tess let him go and raised an eyebrow, “You look like someone who would careless about what somebody else says,” The guy crossed his arms, “Usually that is true but he’s my room-mate and is hard to shut him out,” Tess took the same stand as him, “Or to ignore him apparently,” The guy looked Tess up and down and grinned, “Do you always want to look though,” Tess did exactly the same, “Shouldn’t you be asking yourself that,” The guy glared at her for a second and signed, “It’s eassier to act tough,” Tess smiled, “Don’t we all think that,” Tess grabbed her bag tighter ready to go and gave the play a one over before getting to rehearse the lines she wanted to act in her audition, “Can I get the name of the guy who stole my lips,” Tess asked him and saw the guy smile, “Only if I get her name,” Tess smiled "Tess," Mario extended his hand, "Mario,"
Tess nodded "See you around Mario," After saying that she left to rehearse her lines.

Poems II

Paige, Thomas, Oliver

Tess walked out of her room ready to go outside for some fresh air and some poems, she had neglected it due to her studies but she was ready to look at it once again. “Where are you going?” Tess was surprised by Paige question. “Out,” she replied simply. “Yes, I get that Einstein, I meant are you going to stay away long,” Tess raised an eyebrow, “Why are you asking?” Before Paige could answer there’s a nod at the front door which Tess opens. “Thomas, how nice to see you again,” Tess said with a grin, “I could say the same but didn’t catch your name last time,” Thomas replied amused, “It’s Tess,” Tess replied simply before Thomas can reply, Paige speaks up, “Aren’t you going somewhere, Tess,” Came the harsh voice behind her, Tess turned looked at the fuming princess and grinned harder before excusing herself and leaving both in the room.

She was once again sitting on the bench of the first night when someone came behind her and sat next to her, “Boo,” Tess smiled instead of jumping up she looked next to her. “Why do you always sneak around me,” Tess said looking at him smiling, “I don’t your just always occupied with something and this time it’s Poem’s again I see,” Oliver replayed and sat next to her, “You are right it is poems,” Tess replied and Oliver hummed and turned his head, “I got one,” Tess looked at him surprised, “Shoot,” She responded.

“Before you assume, learn.
Before you judge, understand.
Before you hurt, feel.
Before you say, think.”

Oliver said is Poem softly but alluring. Tess had to swallow before she could respond. “I like it is beautiful,” Oliver smiled and turned his eyes once again to her, “What is it my turn?” Tess asked teasingly, “Of course, it is,” Oliver replied before pushing a tuft of her curly hair behind her hair. Tess wondered who was seducing who, “Mine isn’t as thoughtful as yours,” Tess said before coming up with her own.

“Forget what hurt you
but never forget
what it taught you,”

Oliver grinned “I want another one,” Tess closed her eyes, “But isn’t it your turn?” Tess whispered softly. “Not when I want to hear you,” Oliver repaid and waited.
Tess found it incredibly sweet but hoped it was too dark for him to see her blush. “Uhm…All right got another one,” Tess told him after thinking of another poem.

“I get wings when you smile,
Your smile is brighter than the sun,
But I am scared of flying to far
and burning
my wings at the brightness of your smile”

Tess finished her poem and smiled at Oliver, “That one was sappy right,” instead of replaying Oliver said another poem.

“Truthfulness reveals itself
when you expect it the least,”

Tess thought about his word but was too captivated by his eyes to reply, she really didn’t know what was happening, she just wanted to sleep with him once right or was there more.

Audition

Tess had watch every performer and if she hadn’t trained so hard, or even had less confident she would have run away but she stood there waiting for her turn to perform.

“Will Tess Meijer’s, step on stage,” Tess did what was told, “What would you like to audition,” Tess straighten her shoulder, “Chapter 4 act 2, Vera Claythorne confessing her sin to General MacArthur,” After a short silent came to the voice once again. “You may proceed,” Tess closed her eyes and mumbled “Your selfish, greedy and madly in love,” When she opened her eyes the next time she felt like Vera, “I like to tell you...about that child, Cyril Hamilton.” She stopped in de midst purposely trying to get the sympathy her voice was giving. “I was his nursery governess,” Vera would have felt that what she did was wrong but she needed the empathy, “He was forbidden to swim too far out, One day when my attention was distracted, he started off,” Just like this underlines the fact that she was distracted that was her only wrongdoing, “I swam after him…I swam after him, I couldn’t get there in time...It was awful,” Tess thought about her mother and just like planned her eyes started to water, “But it wasn’t my fault,” Vera wouldn’t admit that what she had done was wrong even though greed was her sin for her it wasn’t, for her it had been love, “At the inquest the coroner exonerated me,” Tess looked relieved at the supposedly standing general next to her. “His mother, she was so kind to even she didn’t blame me,” Some tears fell from her eyes “Why should..why should this awful thing be said?” Tess' shoulders went down and so did her knees, “It’s not fair… not fair...” While Vera would have been breaking down because of her sin, Tess would have wanted to break down for the fact that she missed her mother every day. She should be relieved she was done and had given such great performers but Tess was just shaking while tears were falling from her eyes rapidly.

The applause she received, she hadn’t expected “Thank you for your time, Miss Meijer,” Tess walked off the stage numb, tears still running down her face.

Day 3& Day 6

Los Angeles

Day 2

Oliver
Tess had been excited to be back home till she had to participate in a tour that she had seen more times than she can count on her fingers. She expected a more exciting tour but it seemed like she wasn’t going to get it this week but what do you expect of someone who was raised in Hollywood she knows it all and yet she had wanted to be surprised. She didn’t let herself get throw out the ring though because later that night she visits her improvising class which her dad hated as much as Tess idolized it.

“Miss Rebecca,” Tess said opening the door of the room there where already some inspired actors sitting but the class would start over a half-hour or so, with the forgetful Rebecca you never know. “OMG Tess, what are you doing here, I though you had to go to England to escape from your dad’s clutches,” Rebecca replied and hugged Tess to her closely, Tess laughed, “School trip,” Was the only thing she replied with, “How lucky,” Rebecca replied amused, “I was bored and you know what I do then,” Rebecca had a smile but someone behind her answered, “Act to kill the time,” Tess smiled and turned around to see her other best friend, “Freida, you look dazzling as always,” Tess hadn’t seen her arch enemy behind Freida “Can you not flirt with my girlfriend,” The girl reprimanded and Tess signed, “Sapphire also nice to see you again,” The girl's face turned sour, “Wish it was mutual,” before Tess could respond Rebecca stepped in, “Al right class is starting, take your seat,”

Tess looked at the watch and new that Rebecca the peacemaker of the three had stepped in once again. “Like always I am happy to see you all and to the new once you will be up on a second to introduce yourself, don’t be scared it should be fun after all,” After that three new people did introduce themselves by doing different thing Tess liked the girl who sang a little about herself the most, A male was looking at Tess expectantly, “Shouldn’t she introduce herself too,” The guy pointed at her when the last person was done, Tess pointed at herself and smiled, “No she doesn’t need to she’s properly the best of us all in here,” Freida huffed, “You mean second,” Tess laughed, “Is that a  challenge Freida,” Freida grinned, “You know it is,”  Rebecca clapped in her hand, “Al right get on stage you girls know the rule,” Both girls made their appearance on stage. “The setting and topic,” Rebecca grinned, “Next to the highway, drunk driver and cop,” Tess rolled her eyes, “Classic,” Freida laughed next to her. Rebecca got a seat on the stage and Tess sat on it while Rebecca left the stage, Freida walked to the chair and did some incredible sounds with her mouth.

“Yes officer,” Tess said getting into roll making her eyes get bigger. They started the procedure how it would have happened in real-life. “Can you get out of the car miss,” Tess complied and got off the seat. “Walk straight in a line,” Came Freida’s bass tone again Tess complied the task. “Young lady your not walking straight,” Freida glared and Tess but her hand on the chair “But that’s because something is in between my legs officer,” Freida saw white and stuttered “Uhhh,”, “Freida keep going,” came Rebecca’s voice from the audience, Freida got back in her role “Than I should search for it right,” Tess hiccuped and smile, “Yes, officer if you take it away I should walk straight once again,” But before Freida could get anywhere close her rear end someone stood up in the audience, “Oh, for god sake, Freida you better not though her ass,” Came Sapphire’s voice in the audience and Freida signed looking thorn, Tess shook her ass “What’s wrong, officer?” Freida glared at Tess, “Is your wife calling,” Tess replied grinning but Sapphire was getting aggregated seeing Freida not stepping down like she expected, “Freida,” Freida growled and turned around seemingly walking back to her car but she went right to Sapphire, Tess rolled her eyes, “Alright end dialogue,” Rebecca said getting back on stage. “If I didn’t know how much you like the sausage, I would say your gay,” Tess grinned at Rebecca and left the stage.

The rest of the class went peaceful and it finished an hour or so later.

“Let’s get a drink,” Rebecca said after closing up, “I am in,” Tess replied, “Me too,” Freida said but her girlfriend glared at her, “No, we still need to get Mingly food,” both Rebecca and Tessa looked at an embarrassed Freida amused. “Babe, I am going with them, you get Mingly something to eat,” Sapphire wasn’t amused, “You rather spend time with her than me,” Sapphire said pointing at Tess, before Freida could answer Sapphire stormed off mad, “Let’s go,” Freida said after some silence. “Shouldn’t you go after her?” Tess asked confused. “No, I don’t know how long your still here, so let’s go for that drink,” Tess grabbed her hand and Rebecca and pulled them into a nice Dutch Café she always loved those.

Hours later Tess was once again wasted, she should have said no to Rebecca’s offer, Seeing the named girl was flirting like crazy properly almost scoring to if Tess was right about the guy looking like he wanted to devour her on the spot, Growling in disappointment she turned to Freida who was chatting with a male, “Freida can you please take me to the hotel,” Tess mumbled to her and Freida smiled, “Sure, can I get your phone,” Tess was to intoxicated to search something after it, she handed Freida her cellphone, “Thank you, Princess," Tess nodded, closing her eyes after two minutes her eyes flew open, “Who could Romeo be,” Freida said teasingly pushing the green button. “Don’t call him,” Tess tried to get her phone back but Freida simply mounted to her, “Payback,”

“Hello? Am I speaking to Romeo?”, Freida sounded sugar sweet and Tess felt like killing her, “Really now,” She sounded surprised, “So you also don’t know a Tessa Meijer?,” Freida grinned properly getting the answer she wanted, “Yes, I am with her right now she isn’t feeling too well,” Freida replied and Tess tried to get her phone out her hand more disparately, Freida said there bar name and promised to look after Tess till he came to look after her.  Freida grin was bigger than Mount Everest and Tess really wanted to kick her seat, it would be the second time he would see her wasted, just great, “So who is this Romeo,” Freida asked amused but Tess ignored her sinking her head on her crossed arms.

Not soon after Oliver walked into the bar, Tess' heart made a leap of joy but she would never admit it. He searched the surrounds before his eyes fell on Tess, He made quick steps to her. “Are you okay?” He asked as soon as he was close to Tess, “Yes, I am fine my friend just wanted to prank me,” Is what it sounded like in Tess mind but looking at the confused face of Oliver something else came out. “Just take her home and get her into bed, Romeo,” Came Freida’s amused voice behind Oliver as he handed Tess phone to him. Oliver looked confused as hell and Tess wanted the ground to split open she wasn’t drunk enough for this. Oliver seems to finally get the point that Freida was talking to him and in less than a month once again Tess was being carried in the guy's arm.

When they arrived at the hotel and Tess room he put her down, “Get some sleep,” But Tess had other plans. This time when she kissed him, when he tried to stop it be pulling back Tess went with him. The kiss got heated soon after when they finally needed air Tess was the one to pull away, “I don’t want to be alone,” She mumbled and pulled him with her in her room, Oliver didn’t protest, but inside her room nothing happened he found that Tess was too wasted, Tess didn't mind she was already happy not to be alone, she hated to be alone when she was wasted.

Day 3

Oliver, Jess, Fiona, Mario
The next morning that Tess woke up she looked straight in Oliver peaceful sleeping face it took a full tow minute for her to feel the hammering feelings in her head she signed closing her eyes for another second before opening them once again to look into grey eyes, “Are you okay,” Tess nodded softly. “Good,” Oliver replied and closed his eyes again. Tess turned away from him and grabbed her phone she had another hour before meeting with Jess and Fiona she would show them her part of LA she hoped they would like her tour.

“Are you always drinking till your wasted,” Oliver asked and Tess turned around looking at his face, “It’s easy,” Tess answered and stood up she was only wearing her black panties and hearing the sharp inhale of air someone liked that. Tess made her way to the shower and took a fast one before re-dressing when she was done she walked back into her room and saw that Oliver was gone Tess signed and walked into the sitting and kitchen area.

“We need to talk,” Tess looked at the kitchen seat surprised Oliver had also re-dressed himself and was sitting in a kitchen seat. “Coffee or tea,” Tess asked walking into the kitchen. “I don’t like coffee,” Tess nodded and grabbed stuff to make him a tea, “Did you hear me just know?” Tess made for herself a cup coffee and turned around to look at Oliver, “Yes, you want to talk about,” Oliver signed, “Your drink abuse,” Tess shook her head I don’t have a drink abuse,” She replied sharper than she meant. She looked at her watch and saw that she only had minimum time, “Sorry,” She mumbled to Oliver and kissed his cheeks, “Thank you,” With that Tess left Oliver in her room.

Time spent with Jess and Fiona was fun, they had a lot of fun and Tess tried to show them everything that was possible to show in a morning, in the afternoon they all went their own way Tess looking for a place to relax, she choose a nice looking park.
She walked slowly while taking everything in she was sure she had walked in this park before but she just couldn’t remember.

“Hey, you're okay?” Tess looked up to see Mario. “I am fine why you asking,” Tess asked him surprised. “Your crying,” Mario replied matter-of-factly. Tess' hand flew to her face in surprise, he was right she was crying. Tess looked around the park more seriously and a sad smile broke, “I always came here with my mother I almost forgot this place,” Mario nodded, Tess dried her tears, “Sorry, were are my manners,” Tess mumbled but Mario just raised a shoulder, “You could keep crying for all I care, doesn’t matter to me," Mario replied unapologetic, “How charming,” Tess replied rolling her eyes. “Never said I was,” he looked at his watch, “You seem to be in a hurry,” He nodded, “Can we do this another time,” Before Tess could respond the guy was gone as soon as he had appeared. Tess shook her head and chuckled she saw the humour in the situation and even though she had a sad moment without knowing Mario had giving Tess something to smile about in the forgotten park.

Day 6

Edward, oliver
Tess didn’t care much about the tours she was ready to go back to England, to be honest, it had been nice to be home again but she was starting to miss England.

“So what did you think of the tour yesterday,” Tess had to shake her head to keep her attention to Edward. “It was okay I suppose,” Tess replied and chatted some more with Edward. She had invited him to a nice easy light restaurant, they where more a morning kind of restaurant then night but it had a nice feeling, “So you like Paige,” Tess came to the conclusion when the guy started to talk about how cute the brunette looked the day before, Edward nodded and Tess frowned, “I get that you like her appearance she looks like the cutest thing but,” Tess told him thinking about he had been treated the past last weeks, “Is she beautiful in here?” Tess asked pushing her index finger to his heart. Edward became silence after that and Tess knew he was intelligent enough to know what she meant. But she did smile at him “Just think about it,” Tess replied softly.

After her breakfast with Edward, Tess made her way back to her room to pack and read a little more of the play even though she didn’t know if she got the role. While reading and packing someone knock on the door, Tess smiled when she saw her guest.

“Hey,” Tess said stepping aside letting Oliver get in. Oliver helped her back even though Tess would have been done soonish she hadn’t expected for him to look sour, he clearly had something to say but he didn’t say anything when Tess as done she took him out to let him see where her childhood home was. He seemed to relax soonish and maybe also forgot what was wrong with the world. Instead of taking a car back they walked side by side back to the hotel because it wasn’t all too close they chatted while walking. It wasn’t at all to excited date or anything but Tess liked spending time with him.

Day 7

Oliver
The next day in the plane Oliver sat next to Tess and pointed to a rumour that had Tess laughing.

“This is not funny, Tess,” Oliver was of course right the rumour was really outrageous, the fact that it appeared that she was a total drunk she could totally see but making her a slut was a classic, she was laughing about the last bit of the rumour she should feel sorry for Oliver but she couldn’t she was laughing to hard. When she finally calmed down Oliver looked like he had just eaten a sour candy, She kissed his cheek, “Why not show me that you can make a woman feel like she’s floating and I will deny this claims,” Tess whispered in his ears. When Tess pulled she saw Oliver's eyes gloss over, “I like the idea,” he whispered back and Tess grinned.

Later at night, Oliver fell asleep on Tess' shoulder and Tess looked down at him lovely before opening her book of Poems to read, she was hoping that the flight would take as long as it could

Last edited by NinaJones (15/11/2017 at 20:04)

Julienne Donaghue
19 years old
Interests : Daniel, Thomas & Richard

Auditioning for Justice Wargrave
Day 3 morning- Lindsay / afternoon- Thomas;
Day 6 morning- Thomas, Fiona & Richard/ afternoon-Daniel

A blessing in disguise

It was the first morning since Julienne arrived at Summerfield that she woke up and found Lindsay already gone from their dorm.
"I wonder if she stayed the night with Richard..." She mumbled as she got dressed and grabbed her things for the school day.
The halls were deserted, which was also curious but as soon as Julie walked inside the cafeteria she realized why; Every student stood in line or served as audience at the display of her classmates working in the cafeteria, all of them with pissed off expressions.
"I can't believe they're working..." Julienne couldn't help but chuckle as she grabbed her tray and sat by the guys' table. Her gaze couldn't leave Fiona and Lindsay as they strolled down the cafeteria, collecting trays and cleaning up tables.
"This is soo going to Youtube!" Daniel laughed, rising his phone to record the sight before Lindsay approached him and nearly slapped the phone off his hand.
"If I catch myself on that website you're done for." She grunted, sitting down next to Julie, trying to catch her breath.
"You should have left the party while you could..." The ginger murmured, placing a hand on her shoulder but Lindsay brushed it off.
"Easy for you to say, thanks to your rendezvous with Paige you got off the hook!"
Julienne laughed, followed by the guys, - "Well at least something good came out of that." she winked at her roommate.
"Did you see Paige serving food yesterday? It was the single most priceless thing ever." Richard laughed, getting elbowed by his girlfriend on the side to shut up.
"Don't forget you're also on cafeteria duty! I wouldn't tease others if I were you." She then turned to Daniel - "Or you!"
"Well I know I'd love to have seen Paige serving other students and cleaning up tables but I fell asleep yesterday so I had to run to class."
"Well if you want to have some laughs then come tomorrow because it's our boy's turn to serve us." Richard chuckled, motioning for Daniel whose face turned sour.
"Or you can always sleep in and go directly to class, nothing to see here really." He replied with both hands behind his head.
"Wouldn't miss it for the world!" Julienne joked, sticking out her tongue.
"Careful there, you might end up joining us for detention." Thomas chimed in with a playful look on his eyes.
"No way, I guess I can thank your girlfriend for keeping me out of that one!" She chuckled.
"Paige isn't my girlfriend..." Thomas' face turned serious at those words, which made everyone eye each other in silence.
"I'm sorry...I guess?" Julienne focused on her breakfast while Lindsay got up and back to work after the principal walked by the table and scolded her.
A few seconds later none other than the queen bee walked to the table and plumped down with her tray. She placed a kiss on Thomas' cheek and winked at the other boys, before looking at Julienne with disdain.
"Rookies are off limits on my table."
The ginger woman stared at her with a rock solid smile; she wondered if Paige noticed she wasn't there yesterday.
"I think that you should lower your bitchiness considering just yesterday you were cleaning up tables."
She could see Paige was affected by her words and if she were someone else Julie would feel sorry for her, but not for the bitch queen.
"You should have been there instead of me, if you didn't get all offended and left the party before you were busted!"
Julienne swallowed down the urge to leave the cafeteria again and tried to keep her best acting smile on her lips.
"Yeah I guess I should thank you for that" She forced a chuckle, - "Thanks a lot Paige!"
Irony was dripping from Julienne's words which only angered the other woman even more.
"OUT of my table! NOW!" She snarled, eyeing the guys for backup.
"Paige, just stop." Thomas ended up being the one to reply, making both girls stare at him.
Julienne was actually surprised he came to her defense, perhaps he was telling the truth and wasn't her boyfriend?
"How come you're telling me to stop?" She brunette over dramatized the shock, eyeing Tom. - "She's being faker than a Prada bag! And that stupid website is saying she wants to be the next queen bee? As if!" She crossed her arms in childlike manner which made a brow rise on Julie's face.
"What website?" She repeated, eyeing the brunette who turned away from her.
"Doesn't concern you rookie!" She got up from her seat and strutted away, leaving her tray behind.
Fiona came to the table, grunting to herself as she picked up Paige's tray.
"Doesn't she know how to read? There are f*cking 5 signs to put away the trays before leaving!"
"What did she mean with a website?" Julienne asked again, eyeing the three guys.
"It's this facebook page that has really awkward rumors about the students..." Richard grabbed his ipad and showed the site to Julie. She could see Daniel's head peeking over her shoulder and she knew he was reading the gossip too because he burst out laughing.
"Man, poor Oliver! I'm sooo going to tease him!"
"Shut up man, what if they say something about you?"
Daniel shrugged his shoulders, still amused.
"No one would say I sucked in bed because it would just be a lie." He waggled his brows at Julienne. The ginger laughed and shook her head before focusing on the tweet-like posts.
"So I think she was talking about this..." Julienne read out loud the post and kept staring at it in silence for a few moments.
"Looks like someone out for blood." Thomas commented, catching Julie's attention. Her face turned red because who were they to say she was getting close to Tom? She had other friends there too, why pinpoint him?
"Yeah... looks like it..." She tried to fake a smile, hiding her uneasiness before eyeing some other posts.
The amount that mentioned Thomas was disconcerting. - "They do like to talk about you..." She kept scrolling down the feed and after a couple more posts she decided to give back the ipad to Richard.
"People like to talk about what they don't know." He replied with a shrug of his shoulders.
She did wonder what he meant and she'd like to know more but she kept her lips shut.

Link to external image

A random title because I can't think of one

Julie walked out of her bedroom after hearing the suite door close with a bang.
"...Is everything alright?" She approached the couch where Richard was sitting, taking deep breaths. He seemed to be in a whole different world before he noticed Julienne was there, to which he then smiled wearily.
"Yeah... I think so."
Julie sat by his side, letting her doubt transpire in her expression.
"Are you sure? I mean I could pretend that I didn't hear the argument but I'm pretty sure even the girls in the fifth floor heard it..."
"Yeah... no..." He sighed, running a hand through his hair. - "It's like our fights are getting worse by the days. I try to stay on her good side but it's hard."
Julienne nodded, - "I've noticed Lindsay doesn't have exactly an easy personality but then again, none of us do." She gave him a little smile. - "Maybe try to give her some time, I didn't understand much of your argument but I do know she likes you."
Richard nodded, still half absent minded.
"It would be just logic that something that didn't start well wouldn't stay well."
"What do you mean?" Julienne tilted her head.
"I cheated on my last girlfriend with Lindsay... you might know her, Jessica?"
Julienne had heard of that girl and seen her around campus but she couldn't say she knew her. She nodded nonetheless.
"You think that's why you're fighting? What matters is now, you're with her so why worry about something that happened in the past?"
She didn't agree with cheating at all, but then again she didn't know in which circumstances it happened and she wasn't going to judge any of them for it, first because they were her friends and secondly because it wasn't her damn business.
"I'm not worrying but I can't say if she is..." Richard sighed again, - "I'll go talk to her, try to make amends..." He got up from the couch, - "I'm sorry Julienne, I didn't even ask how you were..."
"I'm good, thanks" She tilted her lips in a smile, - "Getting used to the routine but I think I got the hang of this."
"Great! See you at dinner then!"

~~

Julienne stared at the board and the scribbled names on it. She bit her lower lip, taking out her phone as she googled the name of the play.
"I can't believe you don't know "And then there were none"..."
Julie turned around to catch a smiling Lindsay who threw her arm around her.
"Maybe I don't." She smiled, throwing the cell on her bag. - "But I'm assuming you do and you're going to tell me about it. And it's nice to see you in a good mood again."
Her roommate rolled her eyes but chuckled and gave her a little resume of what the novel was about.
"So there are only three female characters?"
"You can always gender bend, we do it all the time with other plays."
"Hmm..." Julienne mused about it as they walked down the path. She stopped in front of the library and so did Lindsay.
"Pick a character, I'm going to audition too so we can go together."
"Deal!" Julienne grinned, waving then goodbye at her roommate.
She found a nice cozy spot in the library and turned on her laptop, researching more about the characters.
About half an hour later she smiled, seeing Daniel enter the room. He didn't seem as happy as her.
"What's with the sour face?" She asked seeing him sit on an armchair close by.
"I'm tired of the stupid cafeteria work. That and Richard has a video of me working and is blackmailing me to clean his room if I don't want it on youtube."
Julienne chuckled, earning a stare from the guy.
"I'm sorry but why don't you just take his phone and delete the video? Pretend you're taking a photo or seeing some sports result..."
"That might work..." Daniel murmured. Julienne could see the ideas brewing in his brain so she smiled and turned to her laptop again.
"You're studying already? It's only been a week since classes started."
"I'm looking for info about the characters for this year's play."
"You're going to audition?" His humor seemed to change a little for the better.
"Yeah I think I will. There's nothing against first years trying out is there?"
Daniel shook his head, pushing his armchair closer to Julie.
"None at all." He smiled, - "So who are you thinking of auditioning for?"
"Well..." She locked her hazel eyes with Daniel's blue ones, - "Lindsay said we could gender bend the characters so I'm thinking of auditioning for Wargrave."
"Oh the judge! Nice! Though I don't see you dressed as a man." He chuckled at the thought.
"Don't be silly, like I said, I'll gender bend, I'll make it a female judge." She grinned. - "Although a red mustache would fancy me just fine." She joked with a wink.
Daniel burst laughing which was her intended goal; it was good that she easily made him laugh, it was far better than seeing him with a sour expression.
"I wanna see that, please use one for the audition and let me record it!"
"Now now Daniel, don't make me side with Richard and his blackmail scheme."
"Damn... okay okay, I won't record anyone again and post on Youtube... unless it's really really funny and it doesn't involve any of my friends." He grinned.
"I suppose that's good!" Julienne smiled. - "And I think I'm done here, you staying?"
Daniel nodded, - "I need to relax a bit and I don't feel like going back to the dorm just yet."
"Catch you later then." She smiled, packing her laptop.
Walking out of the library Julienne bumped into a hard chest.
"Tom, hi!" She greeted, rubbing her nose due to the impact.
"Studying at this hour?"
"I'm not studying." She smiled, pointing at her laptop. - "Play research and investigation." she joked.
"So you're auditioning too? Great." He smiled, walking down the path with her.
"But you were going there too so I'm guessing you had some studying of your own?"
"Not really, I just wondered where Richard was so I was looking for him."
Julienne thought back at the group of people in the library.
"Daniel was there but I didn't see Richard."
"It doesn't really matter anymore, I was going to ask him to help me practice my lines but now I have you." He grinned.
"What makes you so sure I'll help you?" She teased, sticking out her tongue playfully. It didn't seem to destroy Thomas' confidence though.
"Because if you help me then I'll help you and we'll both nail that audition?"
It was tempting, she had to admit.
"And who's to say we're not auditioning for the same role?" She wished they weren't though because she would really enjoy practicing her lines with him.
"Guess we'll have to find that out won't we?"

Link to external image

And Then There Were None

"Julienne Donaghue."
The girl swallowed hard and walked onto the stage, eyeing the director and producers of the play, some other students sitting lazily on the seats behind them.
"Hello. My name's Julienne Donaghue and I'm here to audition for the role of Justice Wargrave."
"What makes you want to audition for a male role?" One of the teachers asked, looking at his notes.
"Because I believe I can portrait Wargrave even if I lack the male bits." Julienne smiled, wondering if it was a good idea to make that little joke, she didn't want the audition to be really uptight. - "I like the character and his motives behind the way he acts; I like how Wargrave orchestrated the whole plan and made it look like his own death was at someone else's hand."
"Alright Julienne, let's hear some lines from Wargrave then... Act VIII, from the top please."
A stage helper gave Julie the novel. The girl quickly eyed the paper and nodded.
"Please say the thought out loud as if it were a monologue."
Julienne let out her breath and focused on the script. She knew she had to give her best if she wanted to be cast on the play but truth was, she never auditioned for a role so serious.
"Armstrong?" Julie narrowed her eyes, her expression serious, - "Remember him in the witness box. Very correct and cautious." She walked a few steps towards the edge of the stage. - "All doctors are damned fools... Harley Street ones are the worst of the lot."
The ginger looked up at the director who kept looking at her so she eyed the script again.
"Drinks are in the hall." She mumbled, keeping her serious expression as she heard a teacher reply to her.
"I must go and pay my respects to my host and hostess."
Julienne closed her eyes and gave a long sigh.
"You can't do that."
"Why not?"
"No host or hostess." She lazily replied, faking a deep boredom. - "Very curious state of affairs. Don't understand this place."
"Thank you very much Julienne, that is all."
The ginger smiled, hoping they would say anything else but their silence told her otherwise. She bit her lower lip and walked out of the stage.
"That was great." Tom and Daniel approached her, one smiling warmly while the other laughed.
"No, no it wasn't. They didn't even reply after I was done."
Daniel threw his arm around Julie.
"They never do, they like to keep us in suspense."
"They do a pretty good job at it then." The girl sighed, looking worried at the stage.
"Daniel Cooper." The director called and the guy winked at Julienne, jumping onto the stage.
"You'll get a role, I'm sure of it." Thomas called back her attention, locking his eyes with Julienne's hazel ones.
"I hope so, I never really acted on such a serious play and I know I'm not as experienced as any of you but.. I really really liked to be a part of this."
Thomas smiled - "Don't worry, the director knows that, they can see it in our auditions. Talent is sometimes more important than experience, and I think you have it. Sure, it needs work but that's why we're here after all."
Julienne smiled warmly, glad for his words.
"Thanks a lot! And you have it in you too, I saw when we practiced!"
"Thanks, I suppose you're right." He ran a hand through his hair just as Daniel left the stage.
"So did I rock or did I rock?" He chuckled, eyeing both Julienne and Thomas.
None of them wanted to let him know they didn't pay attention to his audition at all.

Link to external image

City of Angels - Part I

Julienne would be lying if she said she wasn't excited about the fieldtrip to Los Angeles. She never left the UK so going to America was really an extraordinary experience, more so if they end up in one of the lead home countries of film.
Her heart still lied with New York simply because she preferred theater to the cinema but like any kid that is gifted a candy, she was pretty happy with the alternative spot.

After check-in at the Mondrian (which she loved) Julienne took the day to explore the surroundings of the hotel and the inside of it too. She gave up around two hours later when she discovered the hotel had a warm inside pool.

At day 2 they began touring LA, more specifically the walk of fame and the Hollywood sign.
Julienne grinned, taking plenty of selfies which she promptly sent to her sister, knowing she'd be pretty jealous.
The sound of shouting and arguing called her attention and Julie noticed Richard and Lindsay were fighting again, this time in the middle of the street with everyone staring at them.
With a long sigh the ginger approached her roommate but Paige got to her first, along with Sasha and pulled her away, leaving Richard there.
"You okay?" Julienne asked, placing a hand on the guy's shoulder.
"As okay as I can be, I suppose." He shrugged his shoulders, turning away from the place Lindsay walked away to. - "The show's over, go back to your lives!" He lifted his voice to the nosy people still waiting to see if there was any other argument.
"Come on, I need someone to take a photo of me near the sign so I can tease my sister." Julienne smiled, hoping to take Richard's mind off the fight but he seemed to have none of it.
"I'm sorry Julie, I think I'll stay here with the teachers, I really don't feel like taking photos..."
"Oh... okay then... Just don't think too much about stuff, you know Lindsay, you'll make up in no time." She saw Richard nod but his expression didn't change. With a bit of a worried face Julienne walked up the path to the sign, seeing Fiona flash a bright smile at her. Apparently she missed the whole argument down the street.
"Come here!" She grabbed Julie by an arm and pulled her close, taking a selfie of the two. - "I love it here, it's so me." She laughed.
"I know, I really wish we could stay a bit more than just 6 days, or maybe visit some other states like New York."
"Ohhh that would be awesome!"
"Hey you!" Daniel approached the girls, his phone in hand. - "I need a girl with a photographer's eyes to portrait my best side."
He grinned, sending both girls into laugher.
"Give me that..." Julienne took his phone and motioned Fiona to follow her to the spot Daniel wanted to take a photo. Thomas and Oliver were there too, smiling as they watched Daniel pose in front of the Hollywood sign.
Julienne chuckled, clicking on the shift button of his camera so the front one was up and not the one pointing at him.
"Say cheese!"
Daniel made one of his signature gazes and sassy smile, which made the other guys laugh as they saw what Julienne was doing. They moved behind the girls and instead of taking a photo of Daniel Julienne took a selfie of the four of them.
"You look beautiful!" Oliver joked, laughing as Julienne made an angelic look, giving Daniel back the camera.
"I know, I am beautiful..." He grinned, opening the gallery, only to stare at the photos with a blank expression. - "You guys suck."
The other four laughed to the edge of tears.
At the end of the day Julienne had a bunch of photos of herself and her new friends near the famous stars and the sign.

So deep you can almost see Adele rolling

A loud knock on the door made Julienne lift her head from the pillow, eyeing the clock that marked 10am. She dragged herself off her bed and found Lindsay on the other side of the door.
"Pretend you're home." Julie mumbled, scratching the back of her disheveled red hair as she fell again on the bed but Lindsay followed her.
"Nu-uh, get up, I want company for breakfast."
"Lindsay, it's our day off, I want to sleep, my feet are killing me thanks to the walk yesterday." She hid her head under the covers.
"Come on, sleepy ass, get up!" Lindsay pulled open the curtains, a nice autumn sun filling the room. She then proceeded to also pull away the covers, receiving a grunt as reply from Julienne.
Since Lindsay didn't take no for an answer about 20 minutes later both girls were sitting at a table in the restaurant, a waiter serving breakfast for them.
"So did you make amends with Richard?" Julie asked after a few minutes where the only noise came from their cutlery.
"No, not really..." Lindsay sighed, placing down her fork. - "It's like we're always arguing over stupid things. I don't think he likes me like I like him Julie."
"Why do you say that? Haven't you been together for some years now?"
Lindsay nodded, - "We have but... I don't know, I never felt like he loved me. I can't help but shake the feeling that he'll cheat on me with someone else just like he did with me to his ex."
Julie rest her chin on a hand, looking at her roommate.
"I understand why you'd worry about that, it's really complicated when a relationship starts that way... But he respects you, I'm sure of it so he won't cheat on you..." At least Julienne hoped so, Richard seemed a nice guy even if he wasn't the sharpest crayon of the box. - "Believe me, some people don't have the same consideration for people's feelings."
Lindsay eyed Julienne, her expression changing.
"Why do I have the feeling you're talking about your ex?"
Julie sighed, nodding.
"Because I am..." She stared at Lindsay in silence for a few moments, wondering if she should confide on her. - "... We began dating like any couple would and it lasted two years but that didn't keep him from cheating on me with someone for a few months and when I found out we broke up and he started dating her..." She gave an annoyed chuckle, - "They're engaged now."
"Wow. Just...wow. How old is he?"
"21. I think she's the same age."
"Damn. Is that why you're still single?"
Julienne nodded, playing with her cup of coffee, - "It's not because of him, I pretend he doesn't exist in this world but the action in itself has kept me from trusting someone else I guess..."
"Maybe the right guy didn't show up yet."
"I don't know," Julie shrugged - "It is what it is. So yeah, at least Richard likes you and maybe you just assume it's less than you like him?"
"I don't know Jules... I don't think so." Her face turned blue again.
"Try talking to him, have an honest heart to heart conversation... Let him know how you feel without anger or yelling or accusations..."
Lindsay smiled, - "I'll try to do that. I like him, but I really need to understand his feelings, I don't want to be with someone who doesn't love me."
"That sounds like a plan." Julienne smiled, trying to keep her mind off the earlier topic.
"So I want to go buy clothes at Hollywood boulevard, wanna come?"
Julie chuckled. - "Erm, no, I think I'll start reading the play, a lousy google search won't be of much help when we start rehearsing."
"Jesus woman, the roles aren't even out yet."
"I know but I want to read it nonetheless and my feet are still killing me."
Lindsay pouted but the ginger could see in her eyes that she was getting excited again; she assumed the Richard topic had been put away in a drawer.
"Oh okay... I guess I'll bug Paige and Sasha to go with me then." She then smiled, - "Talk to you later okay?"
Julienne nodded, grabbing her cup of coffee, unable to shake away the memories of her last relationship. She really needed to start packing stuff in mental drawers too.

~~

After lunch the redhead found a nice cozy spot at the lounge and plumped down on the puffy armchair, And then there were none in her hand.
She had barely read half a dozen pages when a familiar voice reached her ears.
"Now that's commitment."
She smiled, placing down the book just as Thomas sat by the armchair next to hers.
"I thought I'd start reading since we have a free day... Did you get the photos from yesterday? I sent them through WhatsApp."
Tom nodded, a pretty smile on his lips.
"I did and they're hilarious. But come on, you're in LA, you're not going to seriously read when there's better things to do."
"Better things?" She repeated with a joking smile, - "Like what?"
"Like getting a hot chocolate with me." A brow rose on Julienne's face - "I was looking for Daniel but I think I found a better company." He had a kid-like grin that asked for trouble, Julie could see why the gossip website talked so much about him and girls, she can imagine just how hard it would be for them to resist his charms if he got serious about flirting.
"What makes you so sure I'm going?" She joked, seeing his triumphant smile.
"Now who's the one being sure of herself? Why do you think I'm talking about you?" He laughed, seeing Julienne raise her hands in defeat.
"Alright, you may have won the battle but the war isn't over."
"I know Miss Wargrave." He grinned, - "Come on, I really want to try that hot chocolate with some strawberries."
"Chocolate and strawberries? What are you, a girl?" Julienne chuckled, getting a raised brow from Thomas.
"Maybe really deep inside I am. Hence the hair and the good looks."
The ginger rolled her eyes jokingly but she did put the book away and followed Thomas to a small, cozy place just down the street from the hotel.
Two cups of hot chocolate and some fruit later they are sitting in a small round table, the warmth of a big fireplace filling the room.
"So is Los Angeles the place of your dreams or what?"
Julienne smiled, cupping the hot chocolate in her hands to absorb its warmth.
"It's nice, I liked seeing the Hollywood sign and the stars but my heart still lies in New York."
"I've been to NY, it's great. There's plenty of interesting stuff to do and the streets are busier even if there are the same amount of tourists as here... I guess the whole feeling of stardom is there too. But is there any particular reason why you like New York better than LA?"
"There is." Julie's eyes sparkled, - "There's Broadway and there's NYCDA and there's so many majestic old theaters to explore and amazingly talented people."
"Okay I got the idea I think." He chuckled, - "And I still didn't hear you sing. You must be good if you love musicals that much."
"Maybe one day you will." Julie winked, sipping from her chocolate. - "And it's perfectly fine for a person to like musicals and not be able to sing." They both laughed.
"Yes but I want to hear it nonetheless. And you do know there's a Broadway here right?"
Julienne's ears perked up at Thomas' words, her eyes widening too.
"What do you mean...a Broadway?"
"So you don't know!" He chuckled, proud that he knew something about Broadway that Julie didn't. - "There's a Broadway theater district just downtown."
Julienne's mouth dropped and she could feel her heart start to race.
"You're saying there's a Broadway here and we're sitting in this cafe having hot chocolate?"
"Hold your horses, you don't have The Broadway, but the Broadway Theater District has like more than 10 theaters and cinemas that are ancient down a street called Broadway."
Julienne could feel some of her excitement fade but not entirely because she still loved the idea of lots of theaters to check out.
"I need to go there... I can't leave LA without inspecting those places."
Thomas smiled, dipping a strawberry in his chocolate. - "There's still three days, maybe they have it on the trip schedule."
"I don't know, and it's only two days since the last one I'm sure will be occupied with packing and taking the plane back to the UK."
"We can always sneak out after dinner and go." He chuckled, changing then his tone when he saw Julie's interested expression. - "Okay I'm joking, I don't want to get lost in LA at night."
"What a way to get a girl's hopes high, only to crush them on the cold floor." Julienne pouted, stealing a strawberry from Thomas' plate. Well there was only one plate with fruit to dip so it was also technically her plate.
"I'm sure you'll get to see the whole country after you graduate, I mean that's what you want right? To move here?"
Julienne thought about his question for a bit, amazing as it seemed she hadn't given much thought to her life after college. She always assumed she'd find work in the business but never thought about where she'd do it.
"I guess... I don't really have a plan, I'm still getting used to the idea that I got accepted in Summerfield." she smiled. - "But what about you? Do you have any plans?"
She saw Thomas' smile fade at her question and his focus shift towards the cup of chocolate.
"I don't need to have plans, my father seems to have it all figured out for me."
"That doesn't sound all that good." She murmured.
"It isn't... I mean I like acting but I also like other things..."
"Like what?" Julienne searched for Thomas' eyes with her own, smiling encouragingly.
"Well... I like sports... football and tennis; I'm not saying I'd like to be a football player but maybe I could be good at coaching or or something but I guess I don't get to find out."
"Well why don't you try telling that to your father? I don't know what kind of relationship the two of you have but he'd surely understand..."
Thomas' sad smile told her otherwise.
"My father is this big movie producer so he's eager in keeping the family in the business. With him being a producer and having an actor for a son it's just a matter of time before I'm working on one of his productions..." He shrugged his shoulders.
"I know this isn't my place to say but Tom... maybe you should try to be more open with him?"
Thomas sighed, looking at Julienne. His expression broke the ginger's heart (figuratively speaking of course).
"He has these big expectations of me... I can't keep up with them but I also don't want to let him down."
"I understand... we always want our parents to be proud of us." She nodded, finishing her chocolate. - "Okay let's change the subject because your puppy dog face is killing me."
Thomas chuckled, taking then a big breath and Julienne could see his spirits starting to lift.
"Thanks... So tell me, is Paige leaving you alone after that show in the cafeteria?"
When Julienne said she wanted to change the conversation she definitely didn't mean to change it to Paige.
"She gives me some dirty looks now and then but I mostly ignore her and sit in the table anyway haha. I don't know how you put up with her honestly..."
"Well in my defense she was fun at the beginning and didn't expect anything from me which was good. Now she's just being annoying with her jealousy and attempts to spike me with Edward."
"Attempts to what with Edward?" Julienne blinked several times looking at her friend.
"You didn't notice? She keeps him hanging around her neck. According to Lindsay it's supposed to make me jealous but I just think it's ridiculous."
Yes it was very ridiculous, as if a guy like Edward (nothing against him though) could match up to Thomas. Paige was definitely insane.
"She's insane," She repeated aloud - "But I can understand why she'd expect something from you, all girls do at some point, feelings develop and they start to care..." Julienne tilted her head, - "That's why I don't like hookups or flings, I care too deeply about people and always end up hurt."
"And that's why I'm usually not the dating type of guy, I don't want to hurt people when I can't rise up to their expectations."
Both of them sighed, staring in each others eyes.
"We're both f*cked up, aren't we?"
Thomas chuckled, nodding lightly to Julienne's words.
"We're unique..."
The ginger smiled, liking the word. - "Unique. Yes, perhaps. Or f*cked up." She chuckled. - "You get hurt either way, or unhappy so I'm sure there will come a day when you're the one having feelings and expectations over someone." She stuck out her tongue.
"Or maybe you'll be the one who won't care about feelings anymore?" He grinned.
"Nah, don't tell this to anyone but..." Julienne lowered her voice, - "I'm a bit of a romantic so I'll always have feelings inside of me." Not a bit but a lot, not that she would confide that to a guy that just said he didn't like people with too many feelings.
"I guess that can be a good thing... I mean, what do I know?"
Julienne smiled, wishing he'd be the guy to someday see things differently. He deserved love and someone who cared for him and someone for him to love back.

Link to external image

City of Angels - Part II

It wasn't in the trip's plans to visit the theaters downtown but Julienne was more than happy with going to Universal Studios instead. It was a ball to see how Paige and a few others cat-walked down the road in hopes of getting noticed by a producer or casting director. Despite keeping her cool Julienne herself felt nervous and really careful with every movement she made because that was, after all, a place where she hoped to work in the future.
But what made her excited was the idea of visiting the Broadway theater district the next day so as surprising as it was, Julie woke up really early to get ready and eat a nice breakfast. She smiled when she met the little group who agreed to go there with her, which mainly consisted of Thomas, Fiona and Richard.
The four of them caught a cab and chatted their way downtown even if Richard's gloomy expression didn't go unnoticed. Julienne assumed the talk with Lindsay hadn't gone well.

A hundred photos and videos later the group decided that they should actually watch something instead of walking up and down the avenue so they went to the Tower Theater where there was a screening of an old Richard Harris musical movie called Mack the Knife in all its glorious monochromatic goodness.
"I don't get it why it's always the girl who falls for the bastard, it's never the other way around." Fiona commented as they left the theater.
"Well it's a 1989 movie, what did you expect? There weren't many female gangsters and boys falling at their feet."
Both Fiona and Julienne stared at Thomas.
"Are you forgetting Bonnie and Clyde?"
"Julie, Clyde was the criminal so she did fall for a bastard."
"Except she was one too and she's arguably the head of the robberies and criminal life they had, so many investigators came to that conclusion." She pointed out, seeing Thomas smile.
"You're forgetting Bonnie and Clyde were Americans so they don't count, we're talking about Britain here."
"He's right though..." Fiona added, making Julienne cross her arms and sigh in defeat.
"Okay but there are other women who were gangsters or criminals and could have any man at their feet... I'm sure of it."
"I believe right now its Thomas-2, Julienne-0" Tom grinned, turning then to Richard. - "Back me up here man, you're lost in thought."
"He's beyond lost." Julienne eyed her roommate's boyfriend and he blinked his eyes staring at the three friends.
"I'm sorry, I spaced out... what were you talking about?"
Julienne and Thomas exchanged a glance before she grabbed Fiona's arm and walked ahead of the guys, leaving both of them to talk.
"Lindsay is really messing up with his head huh?" The brunette murmured as they started window shopping.
"I don't know if it's just Lindsay's fault, I somehow think its both of them." Julienne shook her head, stopping to (almost) drool over a vintage wall clock that had a singing Jack Skellington.
"I can't believe you like that."
Julienne dragged Fiona inside the shop where she asked for the price of the clock, only to stare shocked at the clerk and her reply.
"Jack's arm is moving with the hours and This is Halloween is one of my favorite songs so yeah, I like it..." Julie answered her friend, looking around the shop since she wasn't going to pay an outrage for a simple clock.
"So I'm assuming you're going to dress up for Halloween?"
Julienne eyed the brunette.
"Does Summerfield have a party?"
"I don't think there'll be one this year. But you know how the school loves to make announcements at short notice so I can't really be sure. But its not like I'm looking forward to a reason to wear black."
"But I'm sure you'd be looking forward for a reason to party." Julienne chuckled. She was only at Summerfield for around a month but she was starting to know some of her college mates, especially those she already considered friends, and Fiona was one of them.
"You know I'm always up for a party!" They both laughed, walking out of the store empty handed.
Thomas and Richard were waiting outside and Thomas' nod when his eyes met Julienne's told her he managed to have a talk with the other man.
"So where to next?" Fiona eyed the group and Julienne felt happy that Richard seemed more like himself than before.
"I'd say we should go back to grab lunch and an umbrella, my hair will look like a broom if it starts to rain."
The guys laughed and Fiona gave Julie a mischievous glance.
"Hey then you'd have the hair to do Wicked."
"I'm not green thank you very much!" Julienne laughed nonetheless.
"So back to the hotel then." Thomas nodded, seeing everyone else nod too.

~~

"Jules!"
The girl lifted her eyes from the book, greeting a grinning Daniel. - "What do you call a redheaded ninja?"
He was seriously sending her redhead jokes?
"...what do you call him?"
"A ginja!" He laughed, eyeing Julienne to see if she'd laugh. - "Okay then... What's the favorite drink of a redhead?"
"Bloody Mary?" She tried, her brows furrowing.
Daniel laughed. - "Ginger Ale!"
Julienne stared at him with wide eyes, biting her lower lip. She tried but couldn't help but chuckle, which gave a confident expression on Daniel.
"Did you google ginger jokes?"
"Perhaps." He grinned, sitting next to the girl. - "So how did the trip downtown go? Sorry for missing it, I slept in and when I woke up you were all gone.
"It was fun! There were lots of theaters and we even managed to watch a black and white movie in one of them." She smiled, taking out her cell to show Daniel the photos.
"Damn, looks like you guys had fun!"
"We did." She nodded, - "And you'd probably like the movie too."
"Was it a comedy?"
"No, but it had action."
"Then I'd like it probably. As long as its not romantic or too dramatic, those are just lame..."
Julienne chuckled.
"I happen to like a nice romantic movie, they do have good things. What will you do if you get cast in some romantic comedy?"
Daniel grinned, running a hand through his spiked hair.
"Well I'd accept it of course if it meant I'd get to kiss a hot actress!" Julie shook her head, a smile on her lips. She was used to his silliness by now. - "So you're going to keep reading And Then There Were None until you memorize it?"
Julie glanced down at the book for a moment, smiling.
"It's the first time I'm reading it so no, I won't memorize it I think, but yeah, that's basically the plan. It's raining outside, I don't feel like getting soaked wet."
"I feel you. I spend too much time getting this great hairdo to just soak it in rain." He chuckled, - "I guess I'll watch a few episodes of a show on Netflix."
"What are you watching now?"
"The Ranch. It's like the return of Ashton Kutcher to comedy roles and oh my god you die laughing!"
"Sounds interesting." Julienne smiled, seeing him so excited about a show. She knew he'd be perfect for such a role, he clearly liked that genre.
"Wait, you don't know the show?" Daniel's blue eyes widened as he stared at Julie.
"No, I can't say I have... I did hear about it though."
"No way." He grabbed Julienne's hand, pulling her up from the couch. - "Let me show you the first episode, I promise to never bug you if you don't like it."
Julie chuckled, closing the book. She knew she'd never get to the end of it with everyone finding something for her to do every time she sat down to read.
"Fine... It is Ashton Kutcher..." The ginger grinned, following Daniel back to his room.
After plugging his laptop to the TV and airing the first episode Julienne had to admit the show was pretty funny.
"They overdo the jokes though, there's one each two minutes."
"That's the fun part!" Daniel laughed, - "And it only gets better with the other episodes."
"Poor guy, his dad gives him the hardest time..."
"They get along nicely afterwards, it's just the first episode to give people that shock reaction. Want to see the second one?"
"Erm..." Julienne glanced at her watch, the sun was starting to set but she didn't really have anything else to do. - "Sure..."
"Do you have any flaws?" He grinned widely, - "You understand my amazing sense of humor, you like comedies and shows, you're hot and an actual nice person, what are you hiding? You killed someone? You're a part of the mafia?"
"I have a terrible personality and I'm a redhead." She joked, laughing with Daniel.
"Right, I nearly forgot about that." He winked, running a hand through a strand of Julienne's red hair. - "You also probably have that no soul thing they say about redheads."
"Ah yes, I definitely have that!" Julie chuckled, seeing Daniel come closer to her, his blue eyes locked on hers.
Although smiling she straightened her back on the couch, which didn't seem to faze Daniel, who continued to close the distance between them. Only when Julienne turned her face away did he pull back.
"I'm sorry, I..." He mumbled, giving her back some space.
"Daniel, we're both adults... at least in the UK.. so I'm just going to say it..." She looked at the boy with a serious expression. - "I don't like hookups or messing around with people... I guess you can consider that a flaw but it's the way I am..." She saw him nod. - "I don't know you enough to do this" - she motioned to what he was trying to do - "I want to hang out with you, get to know you, not just fool around okay?"
"Totally." Daniel smiled, - "Like you said, we're adults so no biggie. I didn't know you were against having fun."
"Depends on the fun." Julienne chuckled, - "But this type, not so much..."
"Got it."
Julienne hoped he did and she couldn't say she didn't like him, he was fun and definitely good looking but she just wasn't someone who'd hook up with a guy like that. She did hope things would remain good between them, she didn't say never to him anyway, just not now.

Link to external image

DONE

Last edited by hhgurl1 (14/11/2017 at 21:15)

Age: 19
Status: done
Interests: Alexander, Edward, Richard
Auditioning: yes (Emily Brent or Philip Lombard - she prepares both just in case)
Day 3: Edward (morning)
Day 6: Alexander & Camille (afternoon)



Walking out of the party before midnight was a good idea, since anybody who didn't became some sort of amusement for the rest, Fiona included (she made a loud point). And, surprisingly, Edward, he didn't strike me as a person who would. Proves the point that first impressions are mistaken. I'm pretty sure that everybody enjoyed their humiliation...
"Hey there, Dee."
"Oh, hi" I smiled at Richard. Well, I've been eating alone this time, since I've missed the redheaded siblings just barely and Edward was working. Maybe I should cut the cartoons from time to time.
"You're in much better mood than at the party" he smiled. "Why did you end up there anyway?"
Well, that was forward.
"Fiona" that should get him the answer.
"Fiona what?" or not.
"Fiona basically picked something from my closet, made me change and dragged me to the party."
I was stating it matter-of-factly, however, Richard practically was clutching his sides from laughter in instant he heard it. I had no real idea why this was so funny.
"Oh God, I would've paid to see that" he blurted out, before laughing some more.
"No, you wouldn't" I smiled.
"You should be careful, though" he went slightly more serious. "Fiona dives headfirst and can persuade you to go with her."
"So she's often like that?" he nodded. "Oh Lord, and here I thought that was a payback for waking her up" and Richard laughed again.
"You did that?" Apparently he was familiar with the fact that Fiona doesn't like to get up early. "What else?"
"I don't know, probably scored a few sins when I wasn't looking" I shrugged.

~*~

"Oh Lord, here she goes again" I said at one lunch when I managed to grab a seat next to Howard siblings. I rotated tables a little bit, sone day it was one group, the other day the next, you know the drill. So as for now, I didn't have any constant seat. For now. And I noticed that whenever I sat with Fiona, I couldn't sit with Alexander and the other way around. Definitely something I have to ask about. But that wasn't my current concern. There has been a situation involving Edward, whom I developed a small sympathy for. I have been filled on few things (thank you, Fiona!), so I could notice some small details. First, there is a case of Queen Bee. And that case is getting all friendly with Edward. I've noticed him carrying her things around the campus with strange expression. As if he was delighted or something. I couldn't help, but feel sorry for him.
"It is obvious" Alexander noted, while Camille kept quiet. I couldn't blame her, she seemed generally like someone who would keep her thoughts to herself. "On the other hand, he has been always obvious."
"Oh good Lord..." I whined. That was a hard case. "I feel sorry for him."
It looked like my feelings were shared. It was something  of concern. I dodn't know Edward as much, given that our 'talks' had been whenever I sat with them at cafeteria... well, mostly. But then, he didn't seem to know what he was doing.
My chance to talk with him alone came a some time later. Rather huge time later when I faced a dilemma of ages. There was an audition planned and I could try out for a role. Problem was, the cast was limited. And that I wasn't so sure. I hadn't planned my future around acting. So I did a very reasonable thing: I called Harlow for advice.
"Audition, huh?" she mused. At that point I entered the cafeteria and immediately noticed Edward, sitting alone. Which was unusual. "What's the play?"
"And then there were none."
"Hmm... never heard of it..."
Line was short at the time, lucky me. I made my order and went to the table where he was sitting. But should I break the news for him...? Probably not...
"But have you ever heard of Agatha Christie?" I smirked, holding the tray in one hand, phone in the other.
"Yeah... I'll ask Grant if he'd like to part with the book. If it's Agatha Christie, I'm sure he has a copy."
"So... you mean I should go for it?" at that point my chin held the phone, when the free hand gestured to the seat. Fortunately Edward agreed.
"Yeap" I could see her grin. "Spotlight loves you so much. And this is acting college after all, so why not? I want to see you on stage without having trouble with keeping the attention on me." I failed to mention that Harlow and I were both in drama club in high school.
"Gee, thanks for the encouragement, I forgot about that." Oh yeah, I had that nickname: Spotlight Stealer.
"No problem, sis. Let me know how it went."
I sighed, shoving my phone into the pocket. And I noticed that Edward had something that resembled interested grimace.
"My sister" I explained.
"Ah" he uttered in understanding. "A...are you going to try out for the play?"
"Probably, yeah" I shrugged. "I mean, Harlow seems to support it." There was a hidden message in Harlow's words and I understood it: in case you'd go study what you wanted, you'd get an experience. "She might want to get me a book."
"I'm sure we have it at library..."
"And how many people have already borrowed it?" I raised my eyebrows. "Besides, Harlow rarely proposed helping me prepare for audition or play. It's a miracle I'm definitely taking up on."
"How so?" it seemed that it picked his interest.
"First, we both were in drama club, so in that field sisterly competition. Second, she's older than me, so when she started college, she was absent from Scarborough most of the time." He nodded in understanding. "Actually, she studies in London" I smiled slightly. "But I digress, are you jumping on?"
"Yes, I do."
"Trying to impress someone by any chance?" I teased, pretty sure that my eyes were glinting humorously. He seemed to tense. "Relax, I'm just joking."
"Oh... good" nope, he still seemed a little tense. "I mean..."
"Just relax" I sighed. "I'm not going to eat you, you should've known that by now."

~*~

I was prepared, so when audition date came, I was more than ready to nail it. Well... Until one point. As soon as I arrived, dressed to blind and kill, it all kicked back in. I felt my stomach turning into a knot and the slight wave of nausea, barely there, but I could feel it. And it grew slightly, since I've eaten this morning. Bad move on my part... I felt a raise of temperature alongside and strange feeling in my had.
I had to sit for a moment. It was always like this, always some sympthoms that made me unable to do anything else for a moment. Each and every time I was close to act something I had the case of practically stage fright, what else. As if somebody hd to remind me not to be so confident...
"Are you okay?"
Dear God... Red curls. No need to guess who it was. I should probably get used to people seeing me in this sorry state. Maybe not that sorry, yet certainly out of the usual. I straightened up a bit, so back of my head was leaning against the wall. I should thank somebody for the benches and chairs.
"It's not that bad" I said, trying to reassure him. Not sure if he needed that.
"You're pale."
"Gee... Thanks for the obvious" I rolled my eyes. I was a bit cranky during those moments. "No, seriously, I'll be fine. It happens all the time, so I'm sort of used to it."
He didn't seem to be convinced of that. I'm aware that I could have some issues, but I knew my stage fright and I knew that it would disappear the moment I'm called out and any reappearances are just ignored.
"Every time?" he asked.
"Uhuh" I shrugged. Usually I've been left alone to my devices, but talking with Alexander helped ease my mind a bit... even if we were talking about it. "Don't worry that much, I'll nail the audition" I grinned. THis was part of it, not only knowing that I was prepared, but also thinking positive. And I might give all those higher years a run for their money, so to speak.
When I got called, I only sent Alexander a grin. I had it all prepared. And I auditioned for old, religious lady and a merc if time would allow. I mean, Emily Brent was a challenging role. It would require a perfect amount of cranky hag, elegand and poised woman and religious fanatic. So I might spend some time preparing... On the other hand Lombard is one of the last victims. He did what he had to do to survive, or so he claimed and portraying that kind of character was fun. Back in the drama club I too strived for the roles that were at least partially opposite to my character.
So imagine the faces of the judges when they saw what I prepared for them. I was focused on those two characters, trying to express their personalities through my acting, so they wouldn't see a girl dressed in white and black, with starry tights and strange shoes, but Emily Brent or Philip Lombard standing in my place, depends on the context. I have to thank Grant for lending me his book. And Harlow for making him lend me.
"You have talent" it was the only comment from Alexander I've heard.
"Thanks" I grinned, before sighing. "Now I need a party..."
"Did someone said party?" Oh, Richard came over to us. "Hey, Hurricane."
"Hey, Shaggy" I replied almost automatically. Somethimes he lookes similar to Shaggy.
"Really?"
"Yeah, Really" I grinned. I knew where he had that hurricane part from. One sees strange pages when one's bored and certain FB page was in that category.

~*~

Audition came and passed and there was another surprise, meaning a trip overseas. I've never seen anything special in Los Angeles, but given that Hollywood is there and it's practicaly a factory for films... I can see the appeal. I'm more of a Broadway preference, when it's coming to popular spots like that. Overall, I kind of struggled with the time shift for the first two days, so it was usually me fighting off sleep. I just can't sleep through the day once I wake up. Sorry, no.
"You okay, Hurricane?"
I yawned in response to Richard's question. Over the course of those months, I noticed that he wasn't always getting stuff. Some of them he did, but mostly... well. Nevertheless, he was fun to hang out with, but it wasn't that often. He had his own circle... and a girlfriend, but that was shaky at best at this moment.
"Mhmm..." It was morning. Not early morning, but morning. And I got adjusted a bit. "'Sup, Shaggy?"
"I'm not Shaggy, come on" he frowned. I admit it was amusing for the first few times. "Stop calling me that."
"I can't think of a better one" I pouted. It was just a nickname. "Sorry."
Well, that went worse than expected. But I wasn't going to dwell on it. I was willing to go shopping for anything at this point and strangely, I encountered Edward along the way. And we went looking for book stores. That was something out of the blue. I was more of a cartoon person.
And... We did some exchange of words, even if first question was out of the blue. Since he was at the audition and it's way past September, so he knew my real name already. And he seemed to get that I don't like it, once I mentioned Black Dahlia. I mean, once you hear of THAT murder victim, your name loses its charm. And I've managed to get that his mother signed him in and if it wasn't for her, he wouldn't be here. I got that and shared a bit of my own story. Unlike him, i applied myself per recommendation, but my first choice was architecture. And he seemed to understand.
The rest of the day I spent lazying around. I deserved that once in a while.
Over the course of the next two days we had another part of the trip and it was more of sightseeing than anything else. So by the time of day six, I was bored to tears. And I wanted to do something more fun... Like tour for food. And to do that, I needed people. Touring food places wasn't as fun alone. Don't be surprised when I say that I practically ambushed my favorite redhead siblings (because they were the only redheaded siblings I knew) and invited them.
This time, in more relaxed (for my opinion) environment, we managed to get a more decent conversation. I shared my past as a Spotlight Stealer in the drama clubs and that I lived in Denmark before moving to Scarborough. And I managed to know a thing or two about the siblings. I wasn't surprised that they loved acting, most people at Summerfield did. And then, we talked a bit more about audition that happened and the trip.
And when we got back to England the next day... first thing I did was to go to sleep. Yeah, I needed to sleep off the time shift.

COMPLETED

Last edited by Siri (14/11/2017 at 21:51)

Name and age: Lyon Leone, 19/20 (with an October 4th birthday the age would change based on the provided dates)

Round status: R1 complete, R2 complete

Romantic Interest:Thomas and Edward

Rumor has it...

I don't expect the majority of these people to remember the show I was on, and I'm actually glad that they don't seem to be able to place it. It was a kids show on a kids network which meant the writing was over the top and the height of romance was a chaste kiss on the lips. Was I forgetable? Maybe. But I'd rather be a "has been" than a "never was" and I'm a far cry from so many child stars who start doing drugs or immediately say "yes" to every role where they can show skin to prove they're an adult. The wildest thing I did was dye my hair and that was so I'd be less recognizable than my character on Witch Way and I did it at home and with no press coverage, not even so much as an instagram post... I actually want them to whisper, to underestimate me because if they don't think I'm a threat then they're more likely to leave me in peace. The one saving grace is that no episodes are on Youtube and the series isn't hitting Netflix UK for another month. I'm looking forward to the extra royalty checks but not the reaction it may cause if people start watching/rewatching it.

Detention

Getting detention wasn't exactly the way I wanted to start my year at Summerfield but that's what I get for staying at that party way longer than I should have. The only benefit was that as a part of the punishment I got to spend some time with Sasha. We didn't have much time to talk while working in the cafeteria but when it was finally over Sasha did offer to walk me to my next class.

"What? Am I wearing some of whatever that was that passed for soup?" I asked when I noticed her looking at me.

"I'm just trying to figure out why you look so familiar." Sasha replied.

I took a deep breath. I'd heard the rumors swirling and was dreading this question but I was actually pleased that it took two full weeks before someone actually asked outright.

"Did you ever watch a show called Witch Way?" I asked.

"You mean that show about the little witch girl and little mortal girl who were switched at birth? Yeah, I mean but what does that have to do with anything? It was years ago."

"Yeah and my hair wasn't pink then." I said simply.

"Wait." She said stopping me. "You're...you're Lyon Leone?" she aksed stressing my last name which I hadn't bothered to share. "You played the little witch girl on that show...Marie or Maxie or something."

"Maizie." I said waiting for the barage of questions I was used to coming at this point.

"I can't believe it; I used to watch that." She started, "Even auditioned for the episodes you filmed on location in London."

Please don't let her be a fangirl. I thought to myself

"You didn't even want the role." She said beginning to talk at me instead of to me. "Like you literally wandered into that audition from another one looking for the bathroom, and the director thought you were perfect without you even reading the lines." She continued, as if she were reading it out of a magazine.

"It was a long time ago." I said trying to reduce the tension I could feel mounting. She was right I hadn't wanted the role for Witch Way, I didn't even know the show was until I accidentally crashed the casting.

"What are you even doing here?" She spat out. "Like why aren't you off doing a movie or something?"

"Look my mom appli-" I started.

"Wait you didn't want to be here either?" She asked getting visibly upset. "And of course you got in."

"Why does it matter to you so much?" I said becoming upset

"Because you're Lyon bloody Leone! You had a hit show, you don't need this, hell you don't even want it!"

"Don't act like you know me because you watched me on t.v. and read a few blog posts." I said putting on my headphones and walking off.

***

I knew that I shouldn't be skipping class so early on but I was seething and didn't think I could handle sitting through a history of cinema lecture. Instead I decided to go hide out in the library. It seemed like I wasn't the only one who had that idea as the place seemed surprisingly crowded for the time of day. I was able to find a small table in the back that looked unoccupied accept for a notebook that I was content to ignore. I grabbed a random book from one of the nearby stacks and was determined to get lost in whatever it was.

"Where is it?" Came a low mumbling from behind me, "I know I didn't lose it."

I turned to look around and there was a guy with dark hair.

I didn't want to help, but I also didn't want to keep listening to whatever was going on.

"Lose something?" I asked politely.

"Misplaced." He clarifed. "A notebook, red, sprial bound."

"Is this it?" I said reaching over for the book on table.

"Yes." He replied gratefully. "Has it been there that whole time?"

"At least as long as I've been here."

"Thanks...I'm sorry I don't think we've met."

"Lyon."

"I'm Edward."

I was surprised when he didn't immediately walk away and instead sat down at the table across from me to write in his book. As I realized the one I was reading did nothing to help my mood, I got up and wandered through the stacks to see what else I could find. I ended up pulling something on the history of screenwriting and went back to the table.

"That's one of my favorites." Edward said noticing the book in my hand.

"Not the kind of thing I'd normally read but it looked interesting." I confessed.

Conversation between us came naturally from there, we talked about the books we generally read, and before I knew it, it was starting to get dark outside. I told him that I should get going, maybe start on some of the homework for the classes I hadn't missed, but we both agreed that we should talk again at some point, and I oddly felt myself looking forward to it even if we hand't made any defininitve plans.

***

As I was leaving the library I noticed Thomas. After my earlier conversation with Sasha I wasn't looking forward to small talk even if chatting with Edward had been pleasant, but he noticed me before I could walk the other way.

"Headed back to the dorms?" He asked.

"Yeah."

"Mind if I walk with you?"

"Not at all."

"Has your mom started harping on you for updates yet?" He asked referencing the conversation we'd been having at the party.

"She wants to know everything." I said with a small laugh. "But I can't exactly tell her I skipped the tour."

"You skipped the tour, how dare you?" He joked.

"Well since you're clearly so concerned maybe you should show me around."

"Maybe I will." He said with a slight grin. "Maybe this Saturday?"

"Maybe you should come to my room that afternoon if you're serious." I smiled. "This is me." I said noticing we'd reach the front of the doorm building and heading in. I didn't look back but I wondered exactly how long it took Thomas to keep walking.

The audition announcement

I hadn't expected an audition announcement so soon in the year, and I certainly didn't anticipate that they'd be doing "And Then There Were None." or anything with such a limited cast. I figured that if I wanted to start taking acting more seriously I should familiarize myself with the story and the roles that were available.

The Audition

"Lyon Leone. I'll be reading to the role of Dr. Armstrong.

"That's a male role." Came the voice of the casting director.

"So was the Doctor on Doctor Who for over 50 years...until this upcoming series that is." I said holding my ground.

I heard an audible grimace, the rustling of some papers and then finally a begruding voice told me to proceed.

I'd chosen the character not for shock value, but because it was the role that spoke to me the most: a character who the others were suspicious of because they thought his medical knowledge automatically meant he was the killer. I could relate, because I'd been on television people assumed they knew me. I tried to block out the fact that he tried to change himself for the better and ultimately ended up dead because he trusted someone he shouldn't have.

"Thank you." came the voice of the casting director when I'd finished my audition, it was without tone or emotion so I had no idea of how well...or how poorly...I may have done.

"Thank you." I responded before walking off of the stage.

I made it to the nearby bathroom just in time to rush into one of the stalls and promptly throw up.

Day 3 in L.A.

I didn't want to go to L.A., and a few days there had done nothing to change my opinion. It felt strange to be back in America so soon after starting school and it didn't help the that trip was typical Hollywood tourist stuff. On our first free day I decided to hide out in my room and read "And Then There Were None" all the way through.

Day 6 In L.A., afternoon with Thomas

I'd managed to make it through the majority of the L.A. trip without having to deal with Sasha who seemed content steering clear of me as well. Also while I'd left a copy of "One hundred years of solitude" for Edward along with a note about the insane way Marquez wanted to turn it into a movie (he wanted to film the entire book and release it chapter by chapter, each chapter/movie could only be two minutes, and he wanted it released 1 chapter per year for 100 years) but I didn't actually see him so I had no idea how he reacted to it.

And then there was Thomas. When I next saw him I asked him if maybe he wanted to go hang out.

"Maybe." He said with a wink.

A few minutes later we were walking towards a taxi which I instructed to take us to an address in East L.A.

"Where are you taking me?" He asked as he settled in next to me.

"You should have asked that before you agreed to get in the car." I said with a devilish grin.

"You're really not going to tell me?" He asked.

"Turnabout is fair play." I said before I reminded him of the so-called tour he'd taken me on a couple of weeks ago.

"What I showed you the most important places." He said with a laugh.

"Oh yeah I'm sure the old athletic building where you and your friends hang out is really important." I said laughing.

"It's sacred." He said with a smile.

"It's a glorified club house." I said laughing. "You can pull over here." I instructed the driver before I paid the fare.

If Thomas was nervous about the neighborhood we were in he didn't show it and I mentally gave him a few points for that as I impulsively grabbed his hand.

"I hope you're hungry." I told him as I pulled him into a small tacqueria.

He let me take the lead ordering and it wasn't long before we were both full.

"How'd you know about this place?" He asked as he scooped up the last of the salsa.

"Used to come here all the time when I lived in L.A."

"Tell me why you look so familar." He said getting suddenly serious. "Please"

"Witch Way." I blurted out

"Which way is what?" He asked confused.

"The show." I said clarifying, "You know me from the show Witch Way."

"I knew it! I mean I didn't know that exactly, but I knew I'd seen you somewhere before."

I waited for him to say something else, something about me or the show, or anything, and when he didn't I was relieved.

"So where to next?" He asked finally.

"Wait you think there's more?" I asked innocently.

"As you said my dear turnabout is fair play, and I showed you way more of Summerfield, so show me more of your L.A. The food's already better than what we've eaten all week."

"I may have one more place." I said with a grin.

"I may be interested."

I paid the check and led Thomas outside toward where I knew an outdoor market would be, we walked for about a block before the sound of music started to fill our ears, after two more blocks we were smack dab in the middle of a blocked off street with vendors and musicians lining both sides.

We walked around listening to the sounds of the music, and I even brought a few things. Thomas and I also got to talk a little more and while I was waiting for the other shoe to drop about the show I was pleasantly surprised when it didn't. And then the rain came...

Thomas and I made a run for the makeshift shelter of a nearby awning while I pulled out my phone to call a cab only to learn it'd take 40 minutes for one to arrive.

"We can walk back to the hotel faster." I said.

"Lead the way."

***

"You're shivering." Thomas noted about 10 minutes into our walk. We still had about 10 more blocks before we'd reach the hotel. "Here." He said draping his jacket around my shoulders.

"You're going to get soaked." I said shrugging out of his grasp and immediately missing the warmth.

"You're already soaked." He said recovering my shoulders and putting his arm around me and his coat.

We spent the rest of the walk chatting about my mom and his dad and their expectations which seemed much higher now that there was casting for a play going on.

"You think you nailed it?" He asked.

"I threw up afterwards." I said, being perhaps a little too honest.

"On stage?" He asked

"Thankfully not."

"Well then you have at least a 50/50 shot." He said playfully, "vomiting on the casting director would have ruled you out completely."

"What about you?"

"Well I didn't vomit so I'm thinking my odds are at least 60/40, maybe 70/30."

"You know what else is 70/30?" I asked as we finally reached the front of the hotel.

"What?"

"The odds that I'll kiss you."

"Well there's an 80/20 chance I'd be into that."

"Only 80/20?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, I have to leave some room for the fact that you may be a bad kisser."

"I've never had any complaints." I said moving closer.

"On screen kisses don't count."

"Who said I was counting those?" I asked before standing up on my tip toes to kiss him.

"Okay so there's a 90% chance I'd be into that again." He said before kissing me. "I'm still not quite 100% sure." He responded as the kiss ended, a small smile playing on his lips.

"I suppose we should keep trying until you are...but right now I need to get out of these wet clothes, and so do you."

"Is that an invitation?" He asked, his smile turning into a smirk.

"Maybe...for now let's call it a rain check." I said as I handed him back his wet coat and made my way up to my room.

I could still smell his colonge as I stepped out of my we clothes and into the shower. I couldn't help but wonder what the odds were that he was still thinking about me...or that we'd kiss again.

Last edited by Dare (13/11/2017 at 05:55)

Name and age:  Rosetta Milligton - 19yo

Round Status: R1 done - R2 done.

Romantic Interests: Edward, Norman, Daniel.

Audition: Joining.

Free days:
     -Day 3: Morning: Camille, Alexander and Edward. Afternoon: Norman.
    -Day 6: Morning: Daniel. Afternoon: Alone.

A week before the announcement :

I was surprised and relieved as well when I heard about what happened at the party after we left, Camille was also relieved that her brother wasn't there when the teacher came .
...

"Rose!" Camille called me,
"what is it, Camille?"
"Can you help me to unpack this box that I got this morning?"
"Yeah, sure. Why not?"
And just like that we started unpacking the box, It had a lot of things like pictures, notes, albums, books...etc. I was pulling out a book when a photo fell out from it.
"Oh, sorry about that, Camille."
"It's ok, that is an old photo of me at my old school."
I looked at for a bit, "You look so cute in it, Camille."
"Really? Thank you, Rose" she said with a happy smile,
"Yeah, and wait, is this your brother in here?"
"Yes, it was the day of his graduation so we took a picture together. It was a bit sad but I got over it, It's not like it was the last time I would've seen him."
"You are a strong girl, Camille."
"Haha, I am not that strong Rose. I just managed somehow to stay calm. That's all. So what about you?"
"Me?"
"Yes, you. How was your old school. Anything special?"she asked with curious eyes,
"Uh..Nothing, really. Just a normal school life, yeah very normal."I wonder if my voice was shaky because I was sure that Camille had found my way of answering strange from the look of her eyes.
"Are you sure there is nothing?" she insisted," Just try to remember."
"I am totally sure! I mean, if there was something special I would've remembered it." I answered quickly,
"OK!" she said  little disappointed look in her face,
"So, how about we grab something to eat after this?" I suggested to change topics,
"Yeah, right. That's a good idea! What should we grab for lunch?"
"Don't know. We will choose something when we get there."
"Yes. So let's get this done then."
...
...
In the cafeteria, Camille went to her brother after she excused herself because she wanted to ask him about a few things on a subject she didn't quite understand. So I was left alone, I didn't go with Camille because the table he was sitting in was nearly full with people I didn't know except Edward.
I was looking or a place to sit on to eat my lunch calmly when I saw Norman sitting alone on a table and eating. At first, I was't sure if I should go or not but then he must have a hard time making friends maybe and it's not like this is the first time we spoke anyway so let's just do it.
...
"Hi there, Norman! How are you?" I said while approaching his table,
He looks up surprised,"Oh! Hi!" and soon enough he relaxes "I am fine, Thanks!"
"Do you mind if I sit in here ?"
"Oh! Absolutely not! Please have a sit!", the I slowly sit across him.
"So, how is your 'make plenty of friends' plan coming to?"
He gives a long sigh before answering, " It's not going as well as I wanted to, unfortunately."
"Don't worry, you're a nice guy so I am sure you will make a lot of friends soon enough", That made him have a big smile on his face,
"Thanks, Rosetta. What about you? It seems you've gotten pretty famous after the party."
"famous? What do you mean?", I said being so confused,
"What? haven't you heard the rumors that are going around about you?"
"Rumors? What rumors?", This is getting me so confused,
"Haha, so you really are unaware of it. The rumors are saying that you are the first girl that ever resisted the charms of that guy Thomas."
"What? What do they mean resisting? it's not like he did anything worth resisting. That's so weird, don't you think?"
"Pffhahahahahahah" Norman burst out laughing so hard that most the tables near us looked over to see what's happening,
"Did I say something THAT funny?" I asked annoyed,
"NOo..haha It's not that at all, I am so sorry about it." He said while holding back the laughter,"I didn't mean it really. I am so sorry, please forgive me."
"Not sure if I will." I am still a bit annoyed,
"Pleaase, I will do anything so please forgive me." he begged me while making that innocent look in his face not he can't hurt a single fly,
"Anything?", I asked with a small smirk,
"Yeah! Anything!",
"OK! deal! just don't forget your words."
"I won't, don't worry. It's a promise."
"Good!"
And so we kept eating our lunch peacefully, and I thought that it will stay like that until we finish but unfortunately it didn't,
"Hey you!" somebody said, but I didn't pay attention because I didn't think that they were calling out to me,
"Hey! new girl! I am talking to you. Turn around."I thought about it for a sec then I turned around to see Paige with two girls behind her,
"Excuse me, were you talking to me?" I asked,
"Who else do you think I am talking to?",
"I don't know, there are plenty of new girls around here so I wasn't sure that it was me", I heard Norman laugh a bit behind me and Paige doesn't look so happy with my answer,
"Trying to look smart now, aren't we?"
"I don't understand what you mean and can I know what do you want from me?"
"Well, we can talk about that when we are alone so why don't you come with me for a bit?", acting like a boss, this girl,
"Well, why don't you wait until I finish my lunch? I don't think we can talk about whatever you wanna talk about when my mind is still thinking about the lunch that I didn't finish." I said with a big smile on my face and she really started to get pissed off but as much as I would like to see how much I can get her pissed off before she explodes I decided to stop there, "..BUT, because I already feel a bit full I will go with you."
"Very well. let's go then, I hate waiting." she said still a bit pissed off, But before I left I looked over at Norman who has this worried look all over his face.
"Don't worry, it will be fine. It's just a talk between girls." I said to him and and he relaxed a bit then I left without adding anything else.
...
In a strangely deserted hallway,
"So, new girl-"
"Rosetta, Rosetta millington is my name, miss Paige",
"Who cares about you're name, girl." It looks like the 'miss' thing didn't do much of work. "I just wanna make something clear for you so listen well." um..Is it me or is she the bossy type and 'I am better than everyone' kind of girl? Well, seeing as she looks and speaks like that and she has those kind of followers or servants girls behind her, I am pretty sure she is.
"OK! I am all ears."I said like a good girl,
"Very well, but before that I wanna ask you first. What do you think about Thomas?"
"Thomas? Who?"
"Don't play dumb! You know very well who am I talking about.", She started getting angry again, this girl seems to hate when people question her when she's the one asking questions,
"Oh, you mean THAT Thomas! Well for me, I think he's a nice and a funny guy. And he seems that he loves to take care of others and..." Is it me or does she seem to get pissed off whenever I compliment him? Does she not like it or does she hate Thomas himself?
"That's enough! You seem to like him a lot, don't you?" Umm.. Helloo! Describing someone YOU told me to doesn't neccessary mean that I like them, you know? But of course I didn't say that out loud,
"I just think that he's a good guy and it would be nice if we become friends!", I answered instead,
"OK, I get that BUT I don't think that's your real motive" Wow, I didn't know she had a detective's instinct even i it's off and her two friends maybe seem to agree with her.
"What do you mean by that?" I asked so innocently,
"I am sure that the reason why you rejected Thomas and acted that way like you don't have a clue is so that you will get his attention and other guys attention as well so you can have them all wondering and asking who is this so supposed to be innocent girl and make them fall for you."Wow..That's...too unimpressive. This girl really deserves an award for being able to end up with such a conclusion. But wait! Is this what she wanted to talk about? 'Stay away from Thomas ' or maybe any other guy? If that's the case then,
'Oh, I get it now. You don't have to worry Paige,.." I love that confused on her face and also the other two girls ".. I won't steal guys from you. In fact, I think you are the one who has the right to have any guy she wants. Such a beautiful girl like you deserves the best guy ever and I hope that you will be able to find such a guy" Now her face is a mix of expressions. She doesn't know if she should be surprised, glad, confused or angry and I didn't give her anytime to choose anyway because as soon as I finished my talk I turned around and started walking and I could hear her after a few seconds saying something like ' I didn't finished talking yet' or 'come back here!'but at the time my head was filled up with one single thought 'It's the same wherever you go.' and I went after that directly to the dorms and slept, I remember briefly that Camille tried to wake me up for dinner but other than that there was nothing. Thanks for a certain person, I had nightmares of the past for the next few days.

The day of the announcement:

It was just a happy morning before class, I was on the my way out the dorms where Camille was waiting for me, I was so happy when I knew that I was on the same class as Camille weeks ago and I am still glad about that.
I got to Camille and we started walking to the Graham Hall. On our way there we passed on the Hudson Hall and we noticed that there was a crowd in there. Curious, we went to check it out and we found an announcement on the board outside the building. As I begun reading it slowly slowly a smile begun to appear on my face. When I finished reading it I was on the edge of my toes and about to fall down if it wasn't for Camille who grabbed my hand and reminded me that we have to get to class quickly or we are going to be late. And of course I kept smiling all the way to the class, in the class and even after the class.
"You're starting to creep me out, Rose" Camille said while we were on the way to the cafeteria.
"oh! What? Why?"
"Are you aware of the expression you've been making since you read the announcement?"
"Expression? I am just smiling, is it weird?"
"Sigh, just forget it. I already know that you're so in LOVE with acting so it's normal that you're so happy about it. And you're obviously gonna join the audition, right?"
"Do you mean you're not going to join? Why?"
"I am not interested at the moment. It's not that I don't want to but I still need a bit of time to get to know this place more before taking part in events like that."
"Is that so?" It seems that she noticed my sad expression when she said," But I will be there to cheer you on so you better do your best.", And that surely made me happy.
On my way back to the class, I met up with Alexander and Edward. I said hi to them and Alexander asked me about Camille,
"She went to the restroom just now, she'll be back in a sec."
"Oh! ok, Thanks."
"No problem. By the way, are you going to take part in the audition ?"
"Yeah! I will."
"What about you Edward?" He looked a bit surprised and took a while for him to answer,
"Y-Yeah, I will." He looks like he's trying so hard to do something and unlike last time he's properly looking at me in the eyes. I think this is the first time we talked ever since the tour.
"What about you? Are you taking part in it as well?" He asked after a brief silence,
"Of course I am. How can I not take part in it." I responded with a big smile that somehow made me wonder if it was creepy because as soon as I smiled he took he's eyes off my face and started to look around.
"Ok then, see you in the audition and let's all do our best." I said and started walking down the hallway after waving at them and both of them waved back but Edward was still looking elsewhere.
Now that I think about it, Camille did say that I was creeping her out a while ago. Was I really that creepy?!!
...
I told Camille about what happened with me and Edward and she laughed at it for a while then she told me that Edward is shy when he's around girls and that him asking me about the audition is miraculous 'cause he barely says anything when he's with girls.
That took me a while to comprehend and made me laugh a bit. At least I now know that I wasn't creepy to him.

Audition: (character: Vera Elizabeth Claythorne.)


I was eagerly waiting for my name to be called but at the same time I wish it is never called.
I was so nervous and excited for this but I forced myself to stay calm and go over the lines and character. I did a lot of research for this and asked my aunt to deliver some of her clothes to me that will fit the character so even if I don't get picked up I should at least show them what I've got.
"N.21, Rosetta Millington.", Here I come,
I acted a part of Vera's scene.  but before that I was asked a few questions like What is acting for me And I answered "I don't know if I should exactly call this acting but for me when I get a role, I don't act it, I LIVE it. For me, acting might be possible to anyone because it's like imitating a character but is that really all there is to it? To act a role perfectly, You have to become the character, live like it does, breath like it does, THINK like it does. I don't know if I could get what I wanted to say as I want but I hope that you understand what I mean."
And just like that the audition day went by but not without any results. I got to see some of the others performance and they were all awesome. I felt so exited and glad that I was able to get into this college.

THE TRIP TO LA :

    Day 3 :



--------------------------Morning ( Camille, Alexander and Edward ) --------------

Finally my first free day! gotta enjoy it while I can.
For the morning, we and I mean by we Camille, Alexander, Edward and me, are planning to go around the city and visit someplaces or buy somethings for ourselves.
We met up at a park near the hotel and started our journey.
When we got to where the shops are we separated into two groups, me and Camille, Alexander and Edward.
I had a good time shopping with Camille, especially because she has a good taste of fashion. we tried a lot of things from Camille's fav to mine.
We completely forgot that time was passing by....or I did because Camille was the one who reminded me that it's nearly time for lunch.
We took the things we bought and went back to where we will meet the boys in front of the shops. Surprisenly, the boys also bought a lot of things so we decided that two of us shall take back the bags to the hotel and the two others will find a good place to eat lunch at.
And to my bad luck I got to be one of the ones to get the bags back and the other one was Edward.
We took a taxi together to get there quickly and the ride was... quite awkward but at the end of it Edward tried to strike a topic even he looked too embarrassed but he was able to do so and of course I tried my best to keep the conversation until we got there.
When we finally got there, each one of us took about half the bags because Edward took an extra one.
I put mine and Camille's in my room and Edward put his and Alexander's in his room. Then after we meet up in front of the hotel Edwrard got a message and I thought It was from Alexander but it wasn't. It was from... Paige?!
It looks like she asked him to meet up with her somewhere but he won't go now, will he?
"I..I am sorry but it looks like I have to go somewhere." He said without even looking at me,
"Are you serious? I don't want to seem rude but I don't seem to understnd how is Paige hs more value than us because from what I know and gone through she's not the kind of a girl you would hurry up to get to when you're friend are waiting for you."
He stayed silent for a bit then he said, "I am sorry but for me, Paige is important."  He looks at me in the eyes and continues " She might seem bad but I am sure that she's just acting like that and that she's actually a nice person inside.
I just stayed there staring at him dumbfounded at what he said.
"Is-Is that so?" I thought  he was better thn that and somehow I felt sorry for him and also dissapointed.
"Just go then. Have nice day." I said without looking at him.
"Yeah, thanks and... Sorry." then he left. What was that 'sorry' for seriously?
After a few minutes Camille calls me and tells me where they are. I got to the café which was a bit near the shops we were at before and it has a nice atmosphere and view.
"Where is Edward?" Alexander asked,
"He..He went to meet up with someone.", and by the looks he made on his face he already knows who it is,
"Well, it can't be helped. We can save something for him until he returns." He said ,
"Yeah! you're right." Camille answered, "We already choose what we want so you cn choose yours, Rose."
"I will take the same as you, Camille."
"You sure?"
"Yeah! I know  bit of your tatse and I don't hate it so it's fine besides..."
"besides?"
"Nah, it's nothing."
And just like that we had our lunch and chatted about a lot of things but I wasn't as chatty as I always am around Camille.

------------------------------Afternoon ( Norman ) --------------------

The morning shopping had me a bit tired especially about what happened between me and Edward. I really hope that he gets to know the true face of that Paige soon and come to his senses.
I decided after a lot of thinking to go out and take a walk for a bit of fresh air just outside the hotel.
I took my bag with me and went out. I started walking around the hotel and went to the park nearby. While I was sitting on a bench and enjoying the breeze I heard a child crying I thought maybe his mother made him cry or his sibling or something but even after about quite a while the child didn't stop crying so I gave up and looked over to see a boy crying beside the park...alone.
No, wait! I might be mistaken. I am sure his patents are nearby or something and they will come in a sec. So I waited again and again..... Oooh come on!!
...
"Hi there child! why are you crying?", the boy kept crying without answering me but I already predicted that so I prepared something for it,
"Hey, stop crying. Look what I've got in my hand, it's candy!!" and YES, It worked! the boy stopped crying and looked at the candy with his wet eyes,"Do you want it?", He nods his head,
"OK! I will give it to but before that let's go sit down in the park and clean your face ok? If you do that I will give you another one." He nodded his head and followed me.
I cleaned his face and gave him the candies.
"So boy, what is your name?"
"T-Tom."
"Ok, nice to meet you Tom. My name is Rosetta, you can call me Rose."
"Rose?"
"yeah, Rose." I patted his head so that he might relax a bit,
"So Tom, did you get lost maybe?" And as soon as I asked hil he started crying again, I tried my best to calm him don again,
"Don't worry Tom , I am here. I can help you get back home, OK? So don't worry." He seemed to calm down a bit again thankfully.
I started asking him little by little about when was the last time he was with them and where and while I was doing so Norman came and said hi and I told him about what happened and suggested that he will help.
We went and asked around other people but soon enough the boy got tired and Norman took him on his back.
"Are you sure about that?" I asked,
"Don't worry, Rosetta. this is nothing."
"Ok, Thank you."
"It's fine, really."
We kept looking around and calming down the boy whenever he started crying again and Noramn was very good at it.
After looking around and nearly losing hope to find his parents we went to a game store to buy a game for the boy there so that he will find something tp play with while staying at the police station we found that the owner knows the child and that his parents came a while and left their number with him if he ever sees the child and a pic of him.
After a while, the parents came in and broke in tears with their child. I couldn't hold my tears back and so did Norman and we all cried and the parents were so nice and thanked us a lot for helping their child and all that stuff.
You would believe after all that, that we all went on our ways and lived our lives happily but we forgot one important thing... " How did we get here again, Norman?"
"I-I don't know."
....
Thankfully we were able to get back to our hotel by the money we had left me and Norman for the taxi. Thankfully.
"Thank you very much for your help today Norman."
"It's not a big deal, really. And I enjoyed it anyway so it's fine."
"But I am still thankful and I will make sure to pay you back later. Now, good night."
"Good night for you too ans see ya tomorrow."

    Day 6 :



--------------------------Morning (Daniel) --------------

finally the last day of freedom. I enjoyed the tour and all but it is still nice to have sometime just for yourself .
Camille seems to already have plans with her brother and Edward...I am still mad at him but as long as he realises the truth I will forgive him for that.
I really don't know what to do for this morning .
Wait, I am sure that I heard about an event happening this morning at 9am until 11am but what was it again?
hmmm!! Ah, yes! there will be a show held at the big park a little far away from the hotel. It's a small show of talents and I heard there will be some acts in it.
...The problem is, how do I get there without getting lost? Isn't there someone else going ? I don't know!
I gave up on that show and just went outside and decided to go to the shops even if it will be boring without Camille.
As I was walking I heard someone calling my name. "Rosetta!"
I turn around to see Daniel waving at me and beside him with a smirk on his face is ... Thomas.
As much as I would like to avoid Thomas I can't just ignore Daniel ho called out to me so I just went to them .
they were standing outside the park that is near the hotel alone.
"Hi there Daniel and Thomas!"
"So you remembered my name? I told you she will." Daniel said,
"Are you playing dare or what?" I asked,
"Haha, no. I just saw you and said to thomas isn't that the girl that rejected you at the welcome party and he said yes but I doubt if she even remembers your name or either mine. That's all"
"Do you have to say the whole coversation so that you will explain it to her?" Thomas said, " You have a long way before you learn how to keep secrets, Dan."
"Well, how should I answer then mister I know it all." Daniel said mockingly,
"You can begin by cleaning your teeth first then we can talk."
"What is there something on my teeth? Why didn't you tell me before?"
"Well, I thought that it suits you like that, don't you think so Rose?"
"Eh, well, but there is nothing wrong with his teeth. They seem clean to me?"
"....You don't know how to go with flow do you, little Rose?" Thomas said after staring at me for a bit,
"WHAT? Do you mean you lied about it?"
"You still ask? haha."
"You son of a!!!" And he tries to hit him but Thomas dodged it easily, but before they begin another joke I excuse mysefl,
"Wait! Where are you going now?" Daniel asked,
"To the shops."
"Won't you go to the talent show at the big park?"
"I would like to go but there is no one accompany me there because I am bad with directions."
" I can show you the way then."
"What really? I mean that would be nice of you but don't you have anything to do because this is our last free day?"
" I don't have any plans for today and I already thought about taking a look at that show so you could say we have the same destination."
"Oh! ..Then , yeah. Thanks a lot."
"What about you, Thomas. Are you coming with us?"
" I will meet you there later but for now I can't go with you." Thomas answered,
" As you wish. Now Rosetta, If you don't have anything to do now we can go right now."
" I don't have anything to do now so yeah, let's go."
"Hey! Daniel! You can't make a move on her when I am not there, OK? hahaha" Thomas said when e started walking,
" Who cares about that, dumba§§. Just go away. haha. Sorry about that Rosetta"
"It's fine and thanks again for this."
"Don't mind it at all. It's normal stuff."
"No, It's not. Not everyone cares and like to help others like you and there aren't that lot of people like you."
"Haha thanks for the compliment."
"I really mean it and I apprciate it ."
"You're a kind girl, thanks ."
....
We got to the park and enjoyed a the show together and I got a lot of funny remarks from him and also useful ones about comedy because it seems to be one of the categories he likes the most and has an interest on.
Thomas joined soon after before the show ended and they accompanied me back to the hotel after grabbing some lunch.
"Thank you both for everything and I apologize to Daniel for eating the last piece of cake he had haha.
"hahaha, yeah, you better be sorry about that."
"Well, you were the one who was talking and talking so she must've felt sorry for it and finished it for you haha." Thomas added,
"I still had a nice time thanks to you two."
"We can have a nice time whenever you want, Rose." Thomas said with a wink.
"I would really like to and I will make sure to invite Camille and Alexander when we do so."
"PFFhahahaha, she got you again. HAHAHA" Daniel laughed so hard he got on his knees.
"Well, I already expected that kind of answer so it's not surprising haha. See you later then, Rose."
"Haha, yeah! ok, see ya Rosetta!"
"See you guys soon, bye.'
.....
I spent the rest of the day thinking about a lot of things like friends, college life, acting, and many others. I also chatted with my old friends and told them a bit about my life here .
I really enjoyed this trip and I can't wait to go back to know about the results of the audition.


          ROUND 2 : DONE.

Last edited by MariaL (15/11/2017 at 00:23)

Round 2 is NOW closed.

Round 3

Yet another month has passed and before you know it Christmas and the New Year are just around the corner. You might have noticed that some of the Extras have been acting a bit strange lately but given their plans it is understandable… I hope you are ready because also the first dates are just a few days away.
In the first week of December the cast for ”And Then There Were None” has been released:

Note: If you didn’t get the role you audition for but a different one because the Director decided that you fit better

List of Roles:
Anthony James Marston - Lyon Leone
Mrs Ethel Rogers - Fiona Prescott
General John Gordon Macarthur - Oliver Roberts
Thomas Roger - Edward Kenton
Emily Caroline Brent - Dee Christiansen
Dr Edward George Armstrong - Rosetta Millington
William Henry Blore - Thomas Green
Philip Lombard - Mario Green
Vera Elizabeth Claythorne - Tess Meijer
Justice Lawrence John Wargrave - Julienne Donaghue

Please check the Updates & Rumors for any incidents happening in November and early December.

The Dates will happen before and after Christmas and I have provided a list for you:

Lyon (Dare) - Thomas (21th December) and Edward (28th December)
Julienne (Hhgurl1)- Julienne (Hhgurl1) - Richard (20th December), Daniel (28th December) and Thomas (30th December)
Dahlia (Siri) - Dahlia (Siri) - Edward (21th December), Alexander (28th December) and Richard (30th December)
Rosetta (MariaL) - Rosetta (MariaL) - Daniel (20th December), Norman (23th December) and Edward (29th December)
Tess (NinaJones) - Mario (19th December) , Edward (22th December) and Oliver (29th December)

Note: For all the details about your dates please check the Impressions

For Christmas, you have the option to go home or stay at Summerfield and celebrate with those you decided to stay. You are leaving on the 24th December and must be back at Summerfield not later than the 27th December.

Extras staying at Summerfield: Mario, Thomas, Daniel, Jessica, Fiona, and Edward

For New Year there will be an official Party - nobody will get detention this time I promise - and the family of a few Extras will attend the Party as well. If you wish you can invite your family as well. It is optional.

Families coming to the New Year Party:

Thomas' Father; Edwards' Mother; Alexander & Camille's parents; Paige's older brother and sister, Norman's Father, Lindsay's mother, and Sasha's parents

Round 3 Requirements

* Name and age of your character
* Round Status
* Romantic Interests (at least 2 and maximum 3; you are allowed to change them)

* Please state if your character is going home or staying at Summerfield for Christmas
* Please state if your family is coming to the New Year Party and who is coming

* Story about your character’s reaction to the role announcement

* Story about the Dates - Were you surprised that a certain person asked you out? What happened during the Date? Did you enjoy yourself? Or was it a complete disaster?

Optional:
* Story about Christmas -  Did your character celebrate at home or at Summerfield? What did she do during the short break? If you stayed at Summerfield did you give a gift to someone?

* Story about November and early December; Reaction to the newest Rumors and Updates; How is your character feeling now that 3 months have passed? Are the classes going good or does she have any problems?

Outfits: Dates (depending on how many you have) and New Year Party; Optional Outfits: Christmas and any other outfit you would like to add

Round closes at 8 pm (Forum Time) on the 17th November.

Last edited by schoggettchen (15/11/2017 at 20:04)

Impressions

They will be based on your interaction with my characters. I have more to work with if you interact with the characters more often in your stories.

Lyon Leone

Edward -  It had been nice from Lyon to help him find his notebook… not that he had actually lost instead he was once again not looking in the right place. Still, Edward knows that not everybody would have helped him. As he read his book he couldn’t help himself to glance at Lyon a bit. Her pink hair was definitely unique and he would have no problems spotting her in a crowd. Talking with her was surprisingly easy despite his usual awkwardness. Maybe it helped that they talked about books - a topic which has always been easy for him - and it was nice to know that they would meet again.
Thomas - Witch Way… no wonder he couldn’t pinpoint in which show he has seen Lyon before. If he remembers correctly he has seen a few episodes when it first aired but that is all. The kiss between them is a different story though. He isn’t in a relationship right now but still, he knows that he acted wrong with kissing Lyon back. Thomas isn’t the kind of person to start something with two girls at the same time. At the same time, he worries that he might have led her on. Thomas wonders if he should explain himself to make sure that Lyon isn’t reading too much into the whole situation.


Date Information


Edward will be looking forward to spend more time with Lyon and he would like to go with her to the London Film Museum which is currently featuring an exhibition about the Bond movies and later he will invite her to coffee and cake; Edward will be the one asking or trying to since he will stumble over some words; Lyon will have to guess what he wants from her; during the date he will be less awkward and shy than normal and he will feel more comfortable with the time.
Thomas invites Lyon to join him to do the last Christmas Shopping since he still needs a present for his friends and one for Mario - though he is still debating whether to get his cousin something or not. He will be a bit clueless what exactly to get his friends, he prefers something with a meaning behind. During shopping Thomas will be relaxed and outgoing like usually but he will be less flirty since he doesn’t want to give her signals again and he broke up with Paige recently; After they are done with shopping he will ask if she would be interested in grabbing some food, he knows a good burger place near the Mall.

Julienne Donaghue

Daniel - Okay that was definitely not how imagined his afternoon with Julie to go… not that he had it planned out. Maybe he was indeed moving too quick and as hard it was to admit she was probably right that they should get to know each other first. She seemed to enjoy his jokes which made him happy considering that he actually searched for ginger jokes. Not to mention that she was the one to cheer him up when he was feeling down after the stupid detention. Too bad that he missed seeing Julie all excited about the theaters downtown, Daniel is sure that it would have been a pleasant sight. Now that he knows what she prefers and what he should avoid he will remember not to make the same mistake if he happens to spend some time alone with her. 
Richard - He wished that Julienne would have been right in the end and that he and Lindsay were just going through a bad phase but given they broke up… he lets out a sigh as he spots the ginger in the hallway. It was nice of her trying to cheer him up before the trip. He wondered if she judged him for cheating on Jessica with Lindsay - maybe he got what he deserved in the end - not that he could really blame her. Julie made a nice addition to his circle of friends but he was sure that there was still a lot he doesn’t know about the ginger yet. That could be changed though and Richard might just have the idea to change that. 
Thomas - Hanging out with Julie was different. With her, he could talk about his father and the high expectations he had for him… she didn’t seem to judge him for wanting to be something else than an actor. It was obvious though that she didn’t share the same believes when it comes to serious relationships and hookups. Thomas hoped that she wouldn’t mind spending time with him now because he does enjoy himself when he is with Julie. She is less complicated than Paige and she doesn’t expect him anything to do. What a sight it had been to see her get all excited when he told her about the theater downtown in Los Angeles. He still hasn't heard her sing but he isn’t someone to give up like this.

Date Information


Daniel being the Joker he is, he will ask Julie to go to the 99 Club Leicester Square. He has been there a few times already and now he wants to show her one his favorite places. Daniel will be in a great mood but more cautious with his advances… doesn’t stop him from flirting a few times just to test the waters. After the show is over he will let Julie decide if she wants to grab something to eat or head back to Summerfield. No matter what she chooses he will ask her some questions hoping that she will tell him more about herself.
Richard is in need of some serious cheering up after his break up with Lindsay and since he has enjoyed himself so far he will ask Julienne if she would be interested in joining him for a coffee in his favorite cafe near Summerfield. He claims that they have the best cake in the world. He will try his best to keep the conversation - being more interesting in Julie’s life and interests - going but it is easy to see that the break up is still too fresh. He could really need a friend during this hard time.
Thomas will invite Julienne to join him in the soccer match Chelsea against FC Liverpool - you better like wearing red. He will be in a great mood and will cheer, scream and have a blast because Liverpool wins the Match. You can witness a more relaxed side of him proving how much he loves this sport. After the victory, he will invite Julie into a small pup close by to celebrate. He will be relaxed and outgoing like always showing no signs that he is sad about breaking up with Paige.

Dahlia Christiansen

Alexander - Stagefright… that surprised him mainly because during the audition it looked like nothing had happened at all. He wonders if she might be a better actress than it seems like at the first glance. Alexander wasn’t too happy about the stupid rumor because she had been definitely not falling for him but Camille tells him the best is to just ignore it. He was glad that during the trip he managed to spend a bit more time with Dee. Alexander hasn’t asked yet if she knows about him and Fiona but given that she once sits with him and then with the brunette he wouldn’t be surprised if she figured out. Honestly, he was waiting though for her to ask him… not that he would have preferred talking about this topic with Dee but he knows that he can’t avoid it forever.
Edward - Now that he knows her full name he can understand why she prefers to be called Dee instead. He would probably act the same if he was named after a murder victim… it was a shame though because he actually liked Dahlia. Not only her name of course but also her company despite them not having the best start but since she would often sit with Camille and Alexander ignoring her wouldn’t have been nice at all. And he did enjoy talking with her and he could where she was coming from with having a different first choice. Edward wonders though what she meant by her comment… was it this obvious that he crushed on Paige? At least Dee didn’t seem to judge him for it and if she did she was good at hiding it.
Richard - Shaggy… of all the nicknames she could choose from she had to take this one he thinks to himself letting out a sigh. It isn’t even funny and not to mention that he definitely misses the dog for the name to fit. But maybe he shouldn’t complain too much who knows what else she might come up with if he complains too much. Though thinking about it worrying about nicknames is definitely at the bottom of his to-do list. First, there was fighting with Lindsay and now they have broken up… well, she did. Richard wonders what he has done because to him he feels like he had done nothing. He lets out another sigh as he spots Dee sitting with the Howard siblings and Edward like usually. Come to realize he doesn’t know much about Hurricane Dee… he wonders if she would like to change that as well.


Date Information

Alexander loves movies, especially classic ones hence his invitation that Dee joins him for a movie marathon in an old cinema in the center of London. They are showing the Godfather trilogy. He will be relaxed eyes glued to the screen the whole time but during the breaks, she can notice how much he is enjoying himself. Of course, Alexander will ask for her opinion hoping that she had fun too. During the ride back to Summerfield he will ask how she is feeling now that some time has passed and of course he wouldn’t mind if she tells him a bit more about herself.
Edward hasn’t got the chance to see much outside of Summerfield so he will invite Dee to join him for a trip to the London Zoo since he has been planning on checking it out for a while now. There will be excitement and happiness in his eyes as you take a look at all the different animals and for once he will try to be less awkward and shy. It will take him a while but as the time passes he will be more relaxed smiling and laughing. Since it is cold he will buy them a Hot chocolate using the time to talk about him and also asking questions about her.
Richard has heard that there is a Pet Fair happening in London and has decided that he wants to check it out together with Dee. He won’t exactly ask more dragging her to come with him. Seeing the puppies and cats will make him feel better and for a while, he will manage to forget about the break up with Lindsay. As they are heading back to Summerfield he will be back in his old miserable mood and if Dee wants she can try to cheer him up maybe with a funny story about herself or a silly joke.

Rosetta Millington

Daniel - He would never grow bored of seeing Rose turn down Thomas especially if it happens right in front of him. Don’t get him wrong he likes Thomas but sometimes he thinks that his ego does deserve a rejection. And he was glad that he could spend a few hours alone with Rose and he did enjoy him. At the beginning Daniel worried a bit that she would regret going with him since he felt like he had forced her to tag along but he had been worrying for nothing. It was fun with him talking a lot about comedies but Rose seemed to be genuine interested in the topic. And she laughed about his jokes which has always been important for Daniel because he liked seeing people happy… even better if it happened because of him.
Edward - It wasn’t getting better talking to Rose despite him trying but whenever she was around the words seems to get stuck in his throat and he felt himself blushing. It was a shame though because from what he noticed from her conversations with Alexander and Camille she seemed like a nice and kind person. He had hoped that he might get a chance in Los Angeles but then Paige wanted something from him and he ruined it… again. Thinking back at it he wonders how he could have been so stupid and actually think that she might want something from him as well. Rose had been right with her comment and Edward knows that she should apologize for his strange behavior.
Norman - When he and Rose decided to meet up he didn’t imagine that they would end up helping a lost boy finding his parents again. It was one of those once in a lifetime moments and he would never forgot how much she had cared for Tom comforting him whenever he started crying again. It was nice from her and he knows a few people who wouldn’t have done the same. Norman felt relieved when the boy was back safe with his parents and judging from Rose’s expressions she felt the same. Getting back to the Hotel turned out to be a bit of an adventure for them but they made it in the end. It might not have been how he pictured this day but since he still could spend time with Rose he wasn’t going to complain.

Date Information


Daniel loves having fun and he has decided to show Rose how much fun you can have with him. So he will invite her to go bowling with him at the Bloomsbury Bowling Lanes. They have a Christmas set up so you better dress to match the theme. Daniel will be like usual, joking around, laughing and enjoying himself… he will throw in two or three flirty remarks to see how she will react to them. He might be good at doing jokes at bowling not so much, if he happens to lose against Rose he will be a sore loser which is a funny sight since he will pout a lot. After they are done playing he will invite her for a burger and fries - healthy food sucks - and ask her to tell him about herself while also sharing some stories about him… most of them will be funny ones.
Edward thinks that Shakespeare and London can’t go without each other and he will ask Rose if she would be interested in seeing A Midsummer Night's Dream together with him. (This will happen after he has apologized for his behavior). It is his favorite play which will explain his great mood and he won’t have any problems talking with her about the play. Telling her something about himself will be still awkward but as the time passes he will be more relaxed even sharing a few stories of his childhood. And explain that without his mother he might be working as a gardener instead. 
Norman will ask Rose to show him some of the most famous tourist spots in London considering he never have been there before. He knows that both of them don’t have the best sense of direction but he trusts her... and he fears that if he goes alone he will only end up being lost. During their date he will be curious asking all kind of questions not only about the City but also about Rose. As thanks for being his personal guide he will insist to invite her for a small dinner in a cozy restaurant. He will tell her more about himself including the story from his childhood with the burning Christmas tree which was definitely not his fault or how he once freaked out during class because of a wasp. Norman will also admit that finding friends isn’t as easy as he has thought.

Tess Meijer

Edward - He wonders if that will be always like this when they meet each other with her getting lost and him helping her out… he wasn’t complaining. It was nice and he didn’t mind showing her around or him helping her if she needs something. The little game they played with the library had been fun. And then there was the issue with Paige… he could understand her concern or at least he tried to and now knowing what he had tried to avoid recognizing he wonders if Tess and his others friend hadn’t been right since the beginning. He hopes that she isn’t having any hard feelings because he actually enjoys himself around her.
Mario - He had done his deed and apologize for meaning that Edward could stop bothering him now. He doesn’t care much whether Tess believes him or not. Getting her name wasn’t part of the plan though because he doesn’t plan on meeting her again… or at least he tried to. But then Los Angeles happened and somehow he found himself in the same park as Tess. That she no problem with crying openly surprised him… her reason made sense though but doesn’t mean he has to care about it.
Oliver - Poems seems to be becoming their thing but he doesn’t mind much since it was a nice exception. Not to mention that he likes spending time with Tess and who would have thought that poems could be so much fun. There was just one issue bothering him and it had reached a point where Oliver couldn’t stop thinking about it… Tess and drinking. The first time he had thought it was the thrill of the unofficial Welcome Party but after picking her up from a bar in the middle of the night he realized that there is more to it. He wasn’t surprised when she denied having a problem. Oliver wondered if there was anything he could do because he wanted to help but if she kept refusing… he tried not to think about what would happen then.

Date Information


Edward feels like exploring the Borough Market - he has heard only the best about the food - and he is hoping that Tess will join him for a few hours. It will be exactly like he pictured it with all the different stands and there is a lot he wants to try out. Unfortunately, they don’t that much time and before they know it, it will be turning dark already. Since it will be a rather cold day Edward will invite Tess for a coffee/tea/hot chocolate in a small cafe nearby. He will thank her for her advice about Paige.
Mario can be usually found talking a walk in the small town next to Summerfield in the late afternoon. Tess will find him there one day… feel free to join him. He will be like always and she shouldn’t expect him to be the biggest talker. He will listen though to anything she has to say and his comments will be blunt. If she gets too annoying he won’t refrain from being sarcastic and if she mentions anything about him and his cousin he will give his usual answer that he doesn’t care about it. Pushing the subject will end with Mario leaving her in the middle of nowhere.
Oliver has heard about the Warner Bros Studio Tour – The Making of Harry Potter and has decided that he has to check it out. And Tess gets the honor of being asked to join him. He has read all the books and he couldn’t miss this opportunity to discover more about this wonderful and magical place. Oliver will be a bit like a child in a candy store during the whole tour. Afterwards, he will show Tess his favorite Italian Place - if she orders an alcoholic drink he will frown - and once again he will make an attempt to talk about her problem. Because he refuses to admit that everything is alright and he cares about her.

Last edited by schoggettchen (15/11/2017 at 21:25)

Updates & Rumors Part II

1. In the beginning of December Thomas will stop his hookups with Paige. He decided that it can't go on like this because she wants more from him. Not to mention that lately, he thinks that her behavior is silly and ridiculous with using Edward to make him jealous and freaking out whenever he talks to another girl. A little warning Paige is going out for blood to those near Thomas.

2. Oliver's sister Livia will give us the honor of coming to Summerfield for a few months. The lovely Tonkolina will write her and I hope you are ready for some drama.

3. Rumor has it there is something going on between Mario and Jessica after she was seen leaving his room a few times around nighttime looking a bit disheveled but also pretty content. We are curious to see where this is going.

4. After Lindsay broke up with Richard both of them are in a pretty sad mood during the first weeks in November. It remains unknown why exactly she ended things since she doesn't want to talk about it. A few people claim it is because he cheated on her like he had done with Jessica. They will be still sitting at the same table due to their friends but the tension is pretty obvious. It is only a question of time before one of them is going to snap.

5. Edward is turning 21 on the 10th November; he won't make a big deal out of his birthday though. Congratulations are allowed though; And he is starting to see through Paige's plan and will be less willing to carry her bags and will start sitting with Alexander again

Rumors

Is Julienne undatable? At least that is what our reliable source told us. Her last boyfriend left her for another and ever since she has been single and lonely. We wonder if the rumors of gingers steal other people's soul are true or is it that she's just a bad kisser?

Rumor has it that Lyon throw up after she was done with her audition. We are shocked having expected a bit more from an ex-childhood actress. Was it the nerves or is there something else to blame? You know pregnancy can happen to anyone. Maybe she shouldn't forget the condoms next time.

Oliver carrying Tess back to her room seems to become a thing... maybe we questioned his ability in the bed a bit too early. Or is it true that when you are wasted anything is good enough? We don't know how it all works with alcohol breath and puke but there are people who are into stranger things.

Although we first praised Rose about shutting down Thomas, now we must wonder what team does she play in considering her lack of love life since arrival at Summerfield. Maybe she likes the girls better than boys? Or is our good samaritan Norman the one to prove us wrong?


We heard our tweedle Dee has a problem with her name. Scared of being cut in half and tossed on the side of the road? This isn't Bloody Mary where you say the name and get killed. Looks like our Tweedle Dee is very much tweedle Dumb.

Look of the Extras for the New Year Party

Link to external imageLink to external imageLink to external imageLink to external imageLink to external imageLink to external image

Last edited by schoggettchen (16/11/2017 at 18:13)

Julienne Donaghue
19 years old

Interests : Thomas & Daniel
Round 1/2 Done

Staying for Christmas
Mother, Father and younger sister coming to New Year's eve

Anna Donaghue, 17yo

Link to external image

The world is a stage, but the play is badly cast

Only a bit more than a month had gone by after the trip to LA but it seemed like the whole world had turned around.
Friendships had been unmade, cliques changed, relationships ended and everyone was on edge because the results for the play had just been announced.

"I got the role of Wargrave!" Julienne grinned, sitting down by Lindsay and Fiona during lunch.
"Congrats!" both brunettes smiled, even if Fiona's was brighter than Lindsay.
After her break up with Richard the girl seemed rather down all of the time, even if Julie did try her best to cheer her up.
"Congrats for getting Mrs Rogers too."
Fiona grinned, both girls eyeing then Lindsay. - "I'm sorry you didn't get cast honey..."
Lindsay shrugged her shoulders, sticking her fork on potato.
"It's alright, I didn't feel like going on stage this time anyway. And rehearsals and everything else."
Fiona and Julienne exchanged a worried glance. They both knew it was Lindsay who broke up with Richard but still she seemed pretty bummed about it.
They decided to let some silence sink in the group as they attacked their lunch but a couple of laughs called their attention.
Thomas, Daniel and Richard walked inside the cafeteria, stopping shortly by their table but since the couple's breakup was still fresh they chose to sit on the table next to theirs.
Julienne finished up her lunch and excused herself from the girls' table.
"Congrats on getting cast!" She cheered, plumping down by Daniel's side.
"Thanks..." Thomas smiled, though making eye movement towards his two friends who didn't get cast.
Julienne bit her lower lip remembering that fact and smiled apologetically at Daniel's piercing gaze.
"I'm sure they'll find a role for you, this is only the first call, there's always people who quit when rehearsals start..."
"Maybe at your high school, everyone here wants a shot at acting so they're not going to pass up on the school play..." He crossed his arms, - "And besides, I don't want to be a second choice for a role. If you girls didn't take over the male roles maybe I'd have gotten a chance."
Julienne's brows furrowed, eyeing her friend.
"You're joking right? The only reason why we girls go the male roles is because there were like three female roles to start with... And it's not really our fault if we're better than the male students." She grinned playfully.
"Not cool Jules, not cool."
"Well someone's in a bad mood." She sighed, looking at Thomas who just shrugged his shoulders. Richard was silent just as he always were since his breakup with Lindsay.
Julienne sighed, annoyed by the low spirits of most of her friends. It was already the beginning of December, the winter break was basically at the door and it should be a good reason for everyone to be cheerful.
"Did you get to finish the novel about the play?" Tom asked, uneager to let silence settle in that table.
"I did. I think I'll love to play Justice Wargrave." She grinned, getting another glare from Daniel. - "But anyhow..." She cleared her throat, thinking of some other subject - "So are any of you going home for Christmas?" There was still a couple of weeks before the holiday but at the moment she couldn't think of a better topic of conversation.
"I am." Richard mumbled, not lifting his eyes from the plate. - "It'll do some good to spend a few days out of Summerfield."
"Well we're staying." Daniel replied, motioning for him and Thomas. - "It's great when there's less people here, it's like we own the whole place." He grinned, eyeing Julienne. - "You're going home?"
"I'm staying... My parents want to spend Christmas in France with my grandparents so they're leaving a few days before the holiday."
"Your grandparents are French?" Thomas asked with a curious face.
Julienne nodded, smiling.
"They're my mother's parents. She's was born in France but moved to Wales when she was twenty."
"That's why you have a French name! I always wondered why you were Julienne and not just Julie since it's what we call you." Daniel chuckled.
"Yeah, my parents wanted to make a surprise because my grandma's mother was called Julienne... A bit cliché if you ask me but oh well, I don't dislike my name."
"Well I don't either." Daniel waggled his brows, making the ginger laugh.
"This sh*t is getting out of hand!" Fiona's voice blasted in the table beside them. She locked her gaze with Julie and moved to their table, Lindsay following her, her gaze never meeting Richard's.
Julienne was about to ask what her friend was talking about when she flipped her tablet so the group could see the website. Apparently new rumors had been posted on that annoying anonymous page...And they started with her.
"Is Julienne undatable? At least that is what our reliable source told us. Her last boyfriend left her for another and ever since she has been single and lonely. We wonder if the rumors of gingers steal other people's soul are true or is it that she's just a bad kisser?"
Julienne's mouth dropped after reading the gossip, unable to react to the words. She could hear Daniel's chuckle but she felt no urge to laugh.
"Hey, is that why you didn't let me kiss you the other time?" He playfully asked, getting a punch on the side of his arm.
"Do you think that's why I'd say no to a guy?!" She beamed, her blood starting to boil.
"Wait, you tried to kiss her?" Thomas' brows furrowed, eyeing his friend and Julie but it was like she didn't even hear him. She kept re-reading the words undateable and lonely.
"Come on Jules, it's just a silly website."
"That's easy for you to say!" Julienne snapped at Daniel, which made Lindsay and Richard finally react as they both looked startled at the ginger. - "You're not mentioned on these shitty things. I am."
She darted up from the table and stormed out of the cafeteria, forgetting her bag and books behind.
"Julienne, wait up!"
The redhead could see Lindsay running to her, the bag and books in hand and she did slow down her pace.
"Thanks..." She mumbled, her face red as a tomato as she took the stuff from Lindsay's hands.
"Don't pay attention to that, really... They also commented something about me and Richard, Paige told me about it but I just didn't read. Maybe it's best if you don't read any of that either."
The girls walked down the path to the dorms, the almost-winter breeze starting to give Julie a less flushed color.
"It's just so annoying. Like it isn't bad enough that I had to go through everything with my ex and being a new kid in college, but now I also have to be reminded and teased about it! What is this, high school?!"
"It's just a website Julienne, it's not like anyone cares about what it says..."
"Well I do."
"Don't...really..." Lindsay sighed, glancing at Julienne. - "But Julie..." the redhead turned to her, - "What's with that kiss thing Daniel mentioned?"
Julienne could see a little smirk on Lindsay's lips and her expectant face. Julie let out her breath and told her about the scene in his room.
"Well you went to his room, what did you expect?"
"Well I expected us to see an episode of a series... Not hook up. But to his benefit he did start to behave after that. Sure, he throws a flirt or two in the mix but hasn't tried to kiss me again which is good."
"But you know, all things considered..." Lindsay began, tilting her head, - "You've been in Summerfield for three months now, you don't have a crush on anyone?"
Julienne locked her olive eyes with Lindsay's but no words came out of her mouth for a few moments. She did feel a little crush on someone but she wasn't going to tell her. Lindsay was a great person and her roommate but Julie knew who her best friends were.
"I don't know, this school handpicks hot guys as it seems, but I haven't fallen for any of them." she shrugged.
"And you won't fall if you don't give them a chance, you know?"
Julienne nodded. - "I know.. But heh, after this stupid rumor no one will even ask me on a date, thinking I'm a bad kisser."
Lindsay chuckled, shaking her head. - "Oh you're underestimating guys' ability to forget stuff. I mean if they forget our birthdays you don't think they'll forget about a gossip website?"
Julienne chuckled, her roommate did have a point about that, for sure.

Link to external image

Christmas music & coffee

Despite the fact that Christmas music started playing everywhere almost a month before the holiday, Julienne had to admit that she enjoyed the season vibe when she entered the shopping center. What she didn't enjoy though were the mass of people nearly running over each other entering and exiting the shops.
"Remind me again why we're here..." Fiona eyed the windows, flirting with an orange winter jacket.
"We're here so I can buy gifts for the students that I like and with whom I'm going to spend Christmas. And stop giving flirty looks at the jacket, it's not going to ask you on a date!" Julienne laughed.
"Well first of all you never know. I might take it on a date and never return it." She grinned, turning away from the shop window. - "And secondly, if you're only getting gifts for those who stay then I'm assuming you won't get anything to Richard and Lindsay?"
"Of course I'm getting them something, she's my roommate and he's my friend."
"Well we can always start with my present." Fiona grinned, pulling Julienne inside the shop so she could try out the jacket. - "What do you think? Be honest."
"You're sure you want me to be honest?" Julie grinned, - "You look like a carrot."
Fiona huffed and placed the jacket in its place. - "Says the one with the orange head."
"Let's get something for the others first and when we finish you can tell me what you want for yourself. Deal?"
Fiona grinned deviously, shaking Julie's hand. - "Deal."
It was easy to pick a gift for Lindsay. Considering she was Julienne's roommate she had a pretty good idea of what her friend liked so she bought her a sweater with a nice design. Richard was a bit harder since he was the person she knew the less about... She knows Richard likes music and comedy shows but she has no idea what he saw already so getting him the dvd series of a random show could be tricky.
"I have no idea what to give him." Julienne murmured towards Fiona.
"That guy is a walking disaster, you should just get him an inflatable outfit so he won't injure himself falling from some place."
Both girls laughed but Julienne shook her head.
"I doubt I'd even find such an outfit. But now that you mention his clumsiness... He does have a bad tendency to forget things."
"Yeah don't tell me about it, last year he forgot his text for the play."
"Really?" Julie's eyes widened, seeing Fiona nod. - "He's always borrowing our phone chargers because he forgets to plug his phone during the night so I thought about getting him a portable one but... I think he might forget to charge that one too."
"Knowing Richard, that's probably true." Fiona chuckled. - "But let's check them out anyway."
The girls entered the tech shop and Julie was pleasantly surprised to know there was a portable charger that was solar powered. No more Mr. Richard looking for available chargers for his phone now.
"So what are you getting for your crush?" Fiona asked after oogling some boots in another store.
"My crush? What crush?" Julienne could feel her face heat up.
"Don't pretend that I'm stupid. I mean Thomas."
"I don't have a crush on Thomas, Fiona..."
The brunette snorted, continuing to look at the shop window. - "And I don't have a crush on these awesome boots."
"I guess you don't then." Julienne crossed her arms.
"It's okay Julienne, everyone has a crush on someone at some point in their lives. You've been in Summerfield for some months now, it would be strange if you didn't have a crush on a guy."
"But what makes you so sure that I have a crush on someone? And Thomas of all people?"
"Erm, because I have these pretty eyes of mine and a pretty good sight, otherwise I'd be wearing contacts, which I don't." She grinned. - "I saw the way you look at him and let me tell you, he'd tap that" - she made a motion with her hand towards Julie's body - "for sure."
"Well I don't want anyone to tap anything at the moment..." Julie replied, pulling Fiona away from the shop. - "We know Thomas would most likely tap every pretty girl in Summerfield, which is basically 95% of the female student body. He's a flirt and even the gossip website knows it."
"You do know he hasn't been seen hooking up with anyone lately right? I mean he ditched Paige -thank god- and doesn't seem to be getting it on with anyone else."
"He may not be doing any of that but he's flirting and I'm not that kind of person..." Julienne sighed, - "I don't know, we don't want the same things in a relationship, especially because he doesn't want a relationship to start with."
"Well no one is saying you need to have a relationship. You can have some fun, if you have a crush on him nothing's stopping you for seeing if that leads somewhere." Fiona shrugged her shoulders.
"But that's the thing. I'm not the type to mess around, hook up with a guy and let it be just that."
Fiona made a stop, forcing Julienne to do the same while she stared directly into Julie's olive eyes.
"You're telling me you never hooked up with a guy? EVER?"
"Of course I did..." she heard Fiona sigh relieved, - "But I wasn't aware that it would just be a hook up. I liked the guys and wanted more from it... Just... they didn't." Julie looked away, hearing Fiona chuckle.
"Maybe they're right and you are a bad kisser." She stuck out her tongue, pulling Julienne towards another shop.
"Okay you just lost your right to a gift."
"I'll be damned if I do." Fiona chuckled again, shaking her head.

"So you have the game for Thomas and the book for Daniel. I believe the one thing that's missing is my gift now!"
Julienne smiled, clutching the bag with the gifts.
"You're right... So did you decide on the gift? And please don't tell me it's that hideous orange jacket!" She chuckled.
"No, it's not the jacket, even if I do like it." Fiona then grinned mischievously, making Julienne suspicious. - "Follow me!" She grabbed the girl's arm and crossed the mall, stopping in front of a studio. Julienne's mouth dropped, eyeing her friend.
"You want me to offer you a tattoo?" she asked surprised.
"Yes! Well, not only a tattoo, I mean not only for me." She grinned again and Julienne didn't like the sound of that at all. - "Come get one too! You can even pick a small one!"
"I don't think so Fiona... I wouldn't even know what I would get... I never thought about tattooing my body, I might need to expose a part of my body for a role and the tattoo might get in the way of being cast..."
"Stop making excuses Julie!" The ginger shut her lips, eyeing wide to her friend. - "Nowadays you can cover up a tattoo with foundation for movies so it's perfectly fine to get a small tattoo. I mean, I never heard you say that you didn't like them."
"Because I do like tattoos...just never thought of getting one for myself..." She admitted, biting her lower lip.
"Check out the designs, let the artist create a simple one for you... I'm sure you'll like it!"
"But what should I tattoo?" Julie shook her head, unsure if it was the right thing to do.
"Don't you love acting?" The ginger nodded, - "Then make that love something permanent on your body. Something that will always be a part of you so you never forget how you feel about this. Because there are good days and there are bad ones but when I look at my tattoos I remember the reasons I made them and I feel my dreams getting renewed. God knows how much we need that sometimes."
Julienne glanced at her pale body, wondering where she should get the tattoo. Fiona's idea wasn't that bad, she did find appealing the idea of getting a permanent mark that showed her love of the theater.
"Alright... I'll do it." She smiled warmly, following Fiona inside the studio.
A couple of hours later both girls left the shopping mall with fresh tattoos, Julienne's consisting of a rose and score notes, neatly linking one another, a quote from a play Julienne loved giving the finishing touch. She was in love with it.

Link to external image

I'm dreaming of a white Christmas...

Seemed like the days flew by until the Christmas Eve. Julienne hugged Lindsay and gave her the present so she could open on the 25th and did the same with Richard who, despite everything, seemed happy to go home for the holiday.
Very few people remained in Summerfield but Julienne was happy that at least some of those she usually hang out with would stay too, like Fiona, Thomas and Daniel. And having no Paige around was always a plus.
Considering the fact Fiona's roommate was also going home for Christmas the girls decided to share Julienne's room for the days which made for some great slumber parties (with only them but it was a party nonetheless).
Julie loved Lindsay as a roommate, she was fun and actually a nice person but with all the Richard drama and everything she became closer to Fiona and having her in the same suite was always a fun time.

"Merry Christmas!" Julienne cheered as she sat down for the very lavish Christmas dinner that Summerfield had prepared for the students. The tables have been put together to make one single, extremely long one filled with all sorts of delicious food.
Julienne liked to keep things traditional so she didn't hesitate to pick out the turkey.
"Merry Christmas!" Her three friends answered equally cheerful, as did some other students sitting close by.
"You're late, I was wondering if I would have to pull you by an ear." Fiona laughed, serving herself and Julie with some red wine.
"Sorry I was skyping my parents and wishing a merry Christmas to my grandmother and father. They're all somewhat gloom that I didn't spend the holiday with them."
"It's normal, Christmas is a family holiday after all." Thomas smiled, placing some potatos on his plate.
"Then why aren't you spending it with your family?" Fiona asked, making Julienne's eyes turn to her briefly before locking them on Tom, who just kept nibbling on his dinner. He shrugged his shoulders.
"Because my family isn't exactly the jolly Christmas-y type. My dad's probably working and the rest of the family are most of the times busy too."
Julie stared at the man, feeling a bit sorry for him. Thomas had told her Christmas was one of his favorite holidays so he must be pretty bummed by the fact he can't celebrate it with his family.
Sensing the girl's eyes on him, Thomas lifted his head, his gaze meeting hers. He smiled.
"I have you guys to spend Christmas so it's not half bad."
"Damn right it isn't!" Daniel chuckled, wrapping an arm around Thomas.
"You have turkey sauce on your fingers, get away man! You're going to stain my shirt!"
The girls laughed as Julienne rose her cup of wine.
"There's the family we're born into and then there's the family that we pick. I may be new here but I think I found mine." She smiled, - "To more holidays with the family of our choosing!"
"I'll drink to that!" Daniel grinned, lifting his cup, followed by Fiona and Thomas.
"Hey, what about us?" Another student Julienne had seen around grinned, lifting his cup too and before they knew it, everyone at the table were making small speeches and toasting to no end.
That is, until it was time to exchange gifts and Daniel spent the whole evening wanting to test Thomas' game to make sure it was working. Julienne had the time of her life.

Link to external image

...but if the White runs out I'll drink the Red

On the next day the group gathered in Thomas' and Edward's room because apparently Daniel had been losing at the game and didn't want to leave until he won at least a match.
"Why do I have the feeling it was a bad idea to give you FIFA 18?" The ginger mumbled after entering the dorm and seeing Daniel with an extremely annoyed face.
"You're kidding? I couldn't care less about his" - Tom raised his voice- "sore loser face!"
Julienne and Fiona chuckled, plumping down on the couch while Tom returned to his place by Daniel's side. Apparently Edward was out.
"How many matches did you lose?" Julie asked Daniel who grunted a number under his breath.
Thomas chuckled - "He lost five now... Which means all of the matches we played."
"Oh my god Daniel, how hard can it be to get a ball in a goal?" Fiona rolled her eyes, laughing at Daniel's inability to win a game.
"If you're so good at it, then the control is all yours!"
Fiona turned to Julienne who rose her hands. - "You got yourself into this, now you work it out."
"Traitor." Fiona grumbled, taking the control and seat from Daniel.
"Are you sure you want to do this?" Thomas asked but the brunette nodded, focusing on the screen even if the game wasn't starting yet.
"She's going to lose and be sorry for bullying me!" Daniel whined, sitting by Julie's side on the couch, his phone in hand.
"You're not going to record her playing are you? We've discussed this."
"Chill ginger. I'm just checking my emails." He smiled.
A few minutes later Fiona was grunting as she struggled to get the ball off her side of the field to no success, and Daniel's loud laughs didn't make it easier for sure. Thomas remained calm and easily added goals to the score of his team which was (no surprise there) Liverpool FC.
"I can't believe I won!" Daniel's surprised tone called the group's attention; he was staring wide eyed at his phone.
"What did you win?" Thomas asked, pausing the game which allowed Fiona to stretch a bit.
"Someone was auctioning two tickets for the show on the 28th at 99 Club because Bill Murray's going to be a special guest and apparently the guy couldn't go and sweet baby Jesus I won!" He grinned widely, seeing Julienne, Thomas and Fiona eye each other and shrug their shoulders. - "You're joking right? Everyone knows Bill Murray!"
Daniel quickly googled his photo and showed to the guys.
"Oh I know his face from somewhere..." Julie tilted her head, trying to remember in which movie she saw him.
"Yeah his face is really familiar but I can't pinpoint where..." Fiona added. - "And I'm a comedy fan so..."
Daniel huffed. - "Bill Murray does a lot of comedy movies so it's obvious you've already seen him."
"Wasn't he the guy in Ghostbusters?" Thomas asked, his eyes still studying the actor's face.
"Bingo." Daniel grinned, putting his phone back in his pocket.
"I hope you mean the decent Ghostbusters movie and not the horrible remake." The blue eyed man nodded, smiling at Julie.
"That's the one alright." He seemed really happy which made the ginger smile. Maybe she should have given him some tickets for a show or something instead of the book but it seemed like a good idea at the time.
"So you wanna go with me?"
The question took Julienne by surprise when she realized it was aimed at her. Both Fiona and Thomas glanced back at them.
"Erm...sure. You're not asking me on a date, are you?" She wasn't entirely sure it was a good idea but it was a show after all, not a candle lit dinner.
"What if I am?" Julienne couldn't help but chuckle when she saw Daniel waggling his brows.
"Take it Julie, I'd die to see a show on the 99 Club. They always have such great comedians." Fiona winked, grabbing the ps4 control and nudging Thomas to resume play.
"Well if you'd die to go then why don't you take her Daniel?" Julienne still wondered if it was a good idea for her to go on a date with Daniel and Fiona seemed interested in the show anyway. But Daniel's face told her he wasn't as interested as having the brunette as company.
"Because I want to take you." He then turned to Fiona. - "No offense or anything."
"None taken." Fiona grinned, winking again at Julienne.
The ginger remembered her roommate's words a couple of weeks ago. She had to give guys a chance to know her and the whole idea of a live show did seem fun.
"Alright..." Julienne mumbled, looking at Daniel's face, which lit up. - "I'll go see Bill Murray with you."
Daniel grinned, his eyes locked on Julie's olive ones, making her flush. - "Great! It's a date."

After Fiona's grand fail at winning a match against Thomas, it was Julie's time to try it out.
"But I really, really suck at this." She tried to plead, getting pushed out of the couch.
"You never know if you don't try." Tom smiled, handing her the control and damn his pretty smile that unabled her to say no.
"So, what are the rules and which button does what?"
The three friends stared at her wide eyed.
"You never played Fifa?"
Julienne shook her head, feeling her cheeks become red.
Thomas laughed. - "I'll teach you... here." He told her which button did what and how the control of the characters changed and apparently there were tactics and other stuff to the game but Julie felt happy enough to remember which button is to run and which is to kick.
The ginger leaned her back on the bottom of the couch, covering her face with a hand as she saw the Sturridge avatar player celebrating another goal. Perhaps it didn't help that she picked the TNS FC as her team but hey, they did win the Welsh premier league half a dozen times... Or maybe she just sucked at playing, which was more like it.
"Can I quit?" She asked, making sad puppy eyes at Thomas who laughed and glanced at Daniel and Fiona, who were watching Julie fail at playing like they were watching a comedy show.
"I suppose she has suffered enough." Daniel grinned.
"She managed to lose on a way larger scale than me so I think so too." Fiona added, grinning.
"It seems you're off the hook." Tom smiled, taking the control from Julienne's shaking hands. She felt embarrassed and angry at the game, she had no idea how guys managed to spend the whole day playing it; she'd probably have a heart attack if she continued that pathetic attempt at scoring a goal.
"You can be sure I am!" Julienne rose from the floor of the room, seeing Daniel rise from the couch too.
"So this was fun, but I gotta scramble." He smiled, picking up his bag. - "See you guys tomorrow." The girls waved goodbye and after he was out the door Julienne turned to Fiona.
"Maybe we should go too? My sister wants to show me her gifts and I'll probably end up chatting with my parents too."
"Sure!" Fiona smiled, - "I'll butt in and all, see your family."
Julienne chuckled, seeing Fiona rise from the couch just like Daniel had. - "So thank you host, for kicking us all in the butt, Fifa mode, I can't wait to pay you back with anything you're not good at."
Thomas smiled, nodding at Fiona.
"Anytime!" He winked at Julienne who chuckled. Both girls walked out of the door, Fiona going first and as Julie crossed the doorway Thomas softly grabbed her wrist.
"Erm Julie just one thing..."
The ginger stopped, eyeing her brunette friend who giggled and moved quickly away, purposefully leaving the two of them by the door of his suite. Julienne turned to Thomas with a smile.
"...I'm going to watch Liverpool play on the 30th and I have two tickets, so I was wondering you'd like to come..."
Julienne's eyes widened at his invitation. - "I mean I know you just agreed to a date with Daniel and this is not an ordinary show..." but his trail of thought stopped when Julienne chuckled.
"I'd love to watch a game with you. I suck at sports but I like watching them." She chuckled again.
"Oh, awesome." Tom smiled, running a hand through his hair, - "Then I'll pick you up around 7pm?"
"Sure, that gives me enough time to buy something to wear for the New Year's eve party and be ready to watch the game."
"Good." Tom smiled, - "Remember to wear red."
"Will do." She winked, noticing Tom was still holding her wrist. She gently pulled away, smiling and walked out to the corridor.
At the door of the building Fiona was waiting.
"Did he kiss you?" She asked with an amused face.
"Of course not! He invited me to watch a game with him."
"Well for someone who was complaining no guy would ask her out due to the rumors of being a bad kisser you got yourself two dates!"
Julienne chuckled, shaking her head. - "It's not a date with Tom... and I don't think it's one with Daniel either... we're just hanging out."
"Julie honey, you are smarter than that." Fiona gave her a hard look - "Daniel clearly stated it was a date and considering how quickly Thomas was to act and ask you out too, I'm sure it will be a date."
But Julienne preferred not to read much into it. She'd go hang out with the guys in different days and that was just it. There would be nothing different from those last couple of hours they spent together playing. The only difference was that she'd go out to a club with Daniel to see one of his favorite comedians and in the evening with Thomas to see the club he loved playing.
Suddenly Julienne did realize... they were actually dates.

Link to external image

The 99 Club Leicester Square

The idea of watching a Bill Murray show live was interesting, Julie knew that much, but what she didn't expect was the club to be so small and stuffed.
The row of seats had nearly no leg space and even if it looked bearable at the beginning, it became pretty crowded after half the audience sit down.
It was still a fun show, Bill was a good comedian even if he threw one or two redhead jokes.
"I'm going to kill you." Julienne whispered between closed teeth at Daniel, he picked the seats after all and a ginger in the second row was basically a temptation to any comedian.
"I'll make it up to you" He grinned, - "At least I'm not the only one making redhead jokes"
"Except his are better than yours." The ginger smiled, trying to find some fun in the situation, after all there wasn't much she could do.

"So what is the final score?" Daniel asked as they walked out of the club into the chilly evening.
"Hm... I'd say a 7 out of 10. Some of the jokes were a bit cliché but his face was funny enough to make up for some of them."
"Well I don't know about you but that score screams like a successful date to me!" He chuckled.
"I suppose you can say that, I have been on far worse dates..."
"Care to elaborate on that?" Daniel grinned, seeing Julie shake her head.
"No way... Believe me, you're better off not knowing about them."
"Okay okay, I just wanted to boast a little about how our date wasn't the worst you had in life."
"Don't worry, it wasn't." Julienne chuckled, tucking her jacket to avoid the cold breeze. - "I'm starving..."
"Yeah me too... Want to go somewhere and grab a bite? Or you prefer to go back to campus?"
"If you know a good place nearby then sure." The ginger smiled, eyeing the buildings around the square.
"Well you like Mexican there's the Kitchen."
"The kitchen?" Julienne repeated with a raised brow.
"Yeah it's really good, not exactly cheat but so worth it."
"Well then, lead the way to the kitchen." Julie chuckled, followed  by Daniel.
"Oui Madam."
"Shouldn't it be Si señora? If it's Mexican and all..."
"Right!"
They both laughed, walking to the other side of Leicester Square where a cozy restaurant stood in the middle of a large building.
It was needless to say they had to try the margaritas and finger tacos before the main course was served.
"So what are your plans for New Year?" Daniel asked after sipping from his drink.
"What do you mean my plans for new year? You know we have that campus party."
"I mean the actual new year. You know, 2018?"
"Oh!" Julienne chuckled, - "I don't know, I want to continue to study in Summerfield and become a better actress and hopefully do a good job at portraying Justice Wargrave. What about you?"
"That sounds like a good plan." Daniel smiled, - "Well considering next year I'm a senior I want to have the year of my life! I want lead roles, I want to ace my classes and maybe find a girlfriend." He winked at the last word, making Julienne chuckle.
"I'm sure you'll manage all that. I'm sorry you didn't get cast in the play though..."
Daniel shrugged his shoulders. - "It's okay. I was pissed at the start but now I think I get this chance to focus on my acting skills. You'll see, next year I'll be offered every role available, even the female ones!"
"Oh that's something I'll look eager to see!" Julie laughed, imagining Daniel with makeup and a wig.
"I'm handsome enough to play a woman." He waggled his brows, sending Julienne into another laughing fit.
"If you feel like testing that I have a red lipstick and mascara in my bag." She smirked, teasing the blue eyed man.
"Thank you but I don't want the guys in this restaurant to stalk me, not to mention that I'd look prettier than you." Daniel stuck out his tongue, seeing Julienne's fake shocked look.
"That deserves another margarita." She took her glass to the lips, hearing Daniel's chuckle.
"You know, I didn't think you'd accept to go out with me." He commented, a bit more seriously now.
Julienne's head tilted a little, eyeing him.
"Why would you think that?"
"You know, you sort of rejected me back when we watched the Ranch..."
Julienne smiled, shaking her head.
"I didn't reject you, I just told you I don't do hook ups. We knew each other for such a short time and I knew you weren't serious."
"How do you know that? I could've knelt down and proposed to you, you never know."
"Right. And it's snowing outside." Julie chuckled - "But it wasn't a rejection per se. I like hanging out with you."
"So does that mean I get to kiss you this time around?" Daniel grinned, a flirty look on his eyes.
"I also didn't say that." She smiled, feeling a slight blush rise on her cheeks, which she covered with the margarita glass.
"Well it doesn't hurt to try..." Daniel let out a long, purposeful sigh, his eyes teasing Julienne, who just chuckled and shook her head.

"Thank you for the date."
Julienne and Daniel stopped in front of the suite the ginger shared with Lindsay. Her roommate was back in campus for a day now and seemed to be in better spirits but she didn't want her to spot her with Daniel, she knew there would be gossip running around.
"So you're not going to invite me in?" Daniel grinned, like he could read her thoughts.
"Last time we were in a room together things didn't go that well."
"That's a lie!" Daniel laughed, - "Last time we were in a room together we played Fifa and I asked you out on a date and you said yes."
"Okay let me rephrase it then... Last time we were in a room alone things didn't go that well." Julienne chuckled.
"They might go this time."
The ginger shook her head lightly. - "Good night Daniel."
"Party spoiler. Good night redhead."

Liverpool FC

"You're actually wearing red."
Thomas smiled when he met up with Julienne by the entrance of the college.
"You told me to... But just for good measure I have the blue shorts so I don't get hit by Chelsea fans!" Julie chuckled, walking with Tom to the car.
The boy was dressed with a Liverpool FC jersey and scarf, a leather jacket and a beanie. - "But you seem to be all dressed up for the game."
"That's because I know how cold it can get in the stadium. You're going to suffer in those shorts... Not that I'm complaining though." He grinned.
"I get so nervous when I watch football games that I'm sure I won't feel cold, and besides I have my jacket nearby." She threw it at the back seat while Thomas sat by the wheel.
"So is it your first time watching LFC play?"
Julienne nodded.
"It is. I've only been to Stamford Bridge before to watch a concert and I never visited Liverpool's stadium."
"You mean Anfield." Thomas chuckled, driving out of campus.
"That." Julienne nodded, smiling. - "I only watch games on TV basically."
"I'm even surprised you like football all together, I mean, most girls don't like it."
"I'm pretty lazy so I could never play but I like watching." Julie smiled, eyeing the street on her side of the window. She turned to Thomas when she felt his eyes on her.
"You don't look lazy."
Julienne laughed. - "You'd be surprised!"

Thomas fixed some really nice seats where they could watch the whole field without trouble and avoid the worst kind of football fans too.
"Are you sure you don't want me to get your jacket?" Thomas asked. Of course Julienne had to forget her coat in the back seat of the car.
"No, it's alright, I'm starting to feel the rush of adrenaline of the game, I won't be cold." She smiled. Well she also didn't want to be left alone in there so she'd manage even if she got cold in the end.
"You know I won't get out of here once the game starts, right?" Thomas teased with a grin.
"I know I know, I won't bug you during the game."

Thomas stared at the redhead surprised when he heard her shout a curse to the goalkeeper of Chelsea and laughed heartily.
"What?" Julie asked, eyeing the man somewhat embarrassed.
"Who are you and what have you done to Julienne?" Thomas laughed, gazing quickly over the game before he focused back at her. The team was still working out a fault.
"This is me, it has always been me, you just didn't know." Julie chuckled, pointing at the field.
They both concentrated on the players and after a strong kick LFC scored a goal, sending all the red fans into loud cheering.
"Yes! Yes yes yes!" Thomas jumped from his seat while Julie clapped happily, rising from her seat too excitedly, as all the other people on the tier did. Her eyes widened when she felt Tom hug her, a bright smile on his lips.
Her face must have looked like the shirt she was wearing and his scarf because when he noticed it he broke the hug and scratched the back of his head, a smile still dancing on his lips.
"Sorry about that, but yeaaaahhh we're winning!" He continued to party while the players jumped on each other celebrating.
When the second goal was confirmed Julienne didn't even care anymore if Thomas lifted her in the air and nearly tossed her up, the team was winning and there were just 15 minutes to the end of the match. The Liverpool fans were already singing victory and Thomas was no different.
Julienne wasn't a big fan of sports, at least not participating in them, but she had to admit it was pretty fun to watch a game live. She couldn't help but feel like cheering with the crowd when they celebrated moves and goals and curse as loud as they did when the players messed up. It was inebriating.
Julienne had never seen such a carefree side to Thomas either. He clearly loved sports and seeing LFC win really did make his day. It was great to see, she never saw such a look on his eyes while acting.
"Feel like going to a pub and celebrate?" The boy asked, seeing some fans walk into a building close by.
"Sure! I can see in your face that you feel like celebrating!" Julie chuckled, rubbing her arms. As the sun began to set she was starting to feel colder.
"I do, yeah! Want me to get your jacket now? You're starting to look cold."
"Nah, I'm okay, the car is far away and the pub is right there. Come on."

The pub looked Irish with the decorations and stone walls but it clearly belonged to Chelsea fans, which only made things funnier because it was packed with Liverpool fans.
"Are you sure we won't get beat up in here? I mean..." Julienne pointed at the blue colored seats and the Chelsea FC trophy replicas in the cabinets.
"It's okay, we're all civilized people!" Thomas chuckled, placing a hand on Julienne's back to lead her to the counter. - "Two pints please."
Julie rose a finger, stopping the barman.
"No no... one pint for him... I want something else." She stuck out her tongue at Thomas and turned to the older man again. - "Give me a Bailey's."
"So what did you think of today's football experience?" Tom asked as they both sat down on a small table.
"It was fun... I liked seeing this side of you."
"What do you mean, this side of me?" Thomas smiled, sipping from his beer.
"I mean how happy and excited you looked during the game. You really love football don't you?"
Tom nodded, a smile in his lips.
"I do, it's something that really gives me joy. I mean, I like acting too but it's just not the same."
"Did you try talking to your father yet?" She asked, enjoying the taste of her drink.
"My father isn't an easy person to talk to.." The boy mumbled, his gaze shifting to the floor. - "He'd never understand."
"Tom... you don't know..." Julie reached out to cover his hand with hers. - "Maybe he will." She shrugged her shoulders, seeing the unconfident look on Thomas' eyes.
"Thanks Julie but I don't he will..."
The redhead leaned her back on the chair, unsure of what she could say to make him feel better. A cloud seemed to appear above his head whenever his father was mentioned. Thankfully the other Liverpool fans started singing the team's anthem and Thomas perked up to join them in singing.
Three Bailey's and a couple more of pints later Julienne had an extremely red face as she cursed at the Dramafield site.
"I mean, where would they even get that information? I barely told anyone my story!"
"They must have heard it around or someone told them..." Thomas sighed, running a hand through his hair. His beanie was now on the table and his jacket on the chair.
"We need to catch the guy or girl who wrote that stuff, I mean, I'm not a bad kisser!" She puffed, downing the rest of her third Bailey's.
Thomas chuckled, taking the glass from Julie's hand.
"I'm pretty sure you aren't. Want another one of this?"
Julienne shook her head, leaning it then on a hand.
"Get me a bottle of water, I don't want to get wasted... more, that is."
She heard Tom laugh before he walked to the counter. A few minutes later he was back with a bottle of water and another pint.
"You're not wasted by the way." He mumbled, handing her the water which she chugged quickly down.
"Well I'm not exactly sober either." The redhead mumbled, seeing him laugh again. He did have a nice laugh. She shook her head lightly, trying to think of something else.
"So do you have any idea who wrote that website?"
"I was kinda hoping you'd help me with that. I mean, you've been in Summerfield for 4 years now, you know everyone way better than me..." She sighed, - "But I somehow think this has Paige's finger all over it."
"Woah, calm down, I know Paige can be a handfull but she wouldn't say such nasty things... And don't forget there were rumors about her too..."
Julienne snorted, staring at Thomas' eyes.
"You're only saying that because you dated her, she's pretty capable of saying such things."
"We didn't date, we hanged out, hooked up sometimes and that is over..."
"Thank god." Julie blurted out, seeing a brow raise on Thomas' face, alongside a little grin.
"What do you mean with that?"
Julienne straightened her back, her face again feeling completely hot while she tried to explain but couldn't help opening and closing her mouth as a fish.
"Nothing... I mean, you're too good for her..." she mumbled awkwardly, deciding then it was best if she occupied herself with the bottle of water.
"Thanks... I think." Thomas laughed, making Julienne feel even more embarrassed.
"So I'm going to get another drink after all." She rose from her seat and made a beeline for the counter.
"Is the rumor true? About your ex?" Thomas asked some time later when Julienne was already half way down her new Bailey's glass.
She nodded, his eyes searching for hers. - "Wanna talk about it?"
"There isn't much to talk about." Julienne replied with a shrug of her shoulders. - "It's basically what the website said... He ditched me for another. And that's all."
"I don't get why a guy would do that." He mumbled, his gaze locking on Julienne's when he heard her chuckle.
"Says the guy who doesn't get a girlfriend to start with." She joked.
"No one has made me care enough to get there." He sighed, drinking from his glass. - "It's not like I'd turn away from love if I found it."
Julienne mused about his words, her head tilting then. - "But how can you find love if you ever only hook up?" She took another sip of her Bailey's, looking at Thomas' blue eyes.
"You don't need much to fall for someone, I think. You can have a connection without really hooking up." He shrugged his shoulders.
"Yes, you're right." Julie smiled, eyeing him for a second too long, her cheeks becoming red again. - "I mean, I don't usually hook up but I did fall for the guys I dated." She quickly explained, giving a nervous smile.
"Right..." Thomas' smile made her feel even more embarrassed because she was sure he noticed what she was talking about. She swallowed dry, taking the glass to her lips again, finishing it.
"Maybe we should go? It's getting a bit late and I have to do some New Year party shopping tomorrow..." She mumbled the only thing that occurred to her even if she had no real desire to go back to her suite and stop talking to Tom.
"Sure... sure, let's go..." He seemed to also be taken by surprise but he nodded when he glanced at his watch, it was getting late.
As the door opened Julienne felt a shiver run down her spine.
"Wow." She ran a hand up and down her arms, trying to stay warm while Thomas put his beanie back on his head.
"I told you you'd freeze." He grinned. His hand found Julie's back while he led her to the parking lot.
"Next time I'll listen to you."
Thomas laughed, stopping on the sidewalk. He took off his jacket and pulled it over Julienne's shoulders. - "What are you doing? You'll be the one to freeze." But the young man just smiled, shaking his head.
"My LFC scarf has never let me down. And I have more layers of clothes than you so take it."
Julie smiled, nodding as she pulled the jacket, way too big for her, and noticed the scent of Thomas' perfume. It was nice how much it reminded her of him.
The car was close by and the ride to Summerfield was a rather silent one as Thomas' drove and Julienne tried not to fall sleep. She had a bit to drink and now that she was warm and comfortable, she did start to feel her body weight down on her.
"I hope you had fun." Thomas smiled as he walked her up to the girls' dorm.
"You can be sure I had." She smiled warmly, taking off Thomas' jacket. She already had hers in hand and she was at the entrance of the dorm anyway. - "Here..."
The man smiled, taking his jacket back, throwing it over his shoulder.
"See you tomorrow?"
Julienne nodded, thinking about her routine for the next day.
"I'll catch you probably around dinner time, my parents arrive tomorrow so I need to pick them up for lunch. And I still need to shop in the morning." She grinned.
"Yes, my father will be here tomorrow too, he wouldn't miss it for the world..." His sarcastic tone made Julienne feel sorry for him. If only that man could see how much his son loved sports and be there for him. He was still a pretty good actor and Julie did think it would be a pity if he traded Summerfield for a sports college but still she would support him and so should his father. - "Don't look at me like that Julie."
"Oh I'm sorry, I just wished your father would see how awesome you are."
"He knows..." Thomas let out another sigh, - "When I'm on stage or after a play..."
"I meant every time, even at a football match." She smiled, seeing Thomas' slightly embarrassed expression.
"You know you're spoiling me right?"
Julienne chuckled, crossing her arms. - "Oh okay then. Well you are a pretty lousy Fifa coach..."
Thomas laughed loudly, getting a few stares from passing by students.
"Thank you Julie, for the date and for the words."
"Anytime." She winked, leaning towards Thomas. She gave him a small peck on the cheek which made her heart race against her will.
His eyes met her olive ones, hanging there for a few moments before he quickly locked his lips with hers. But just as quickly as he touched her lips he pulled away, a playful smile on them.
"I just wanted to be able to debunk that rumor.."
Julienne stared dumbfound at him.

New Year, same me

"Julieeee!" Anna shrieked, running towards her older sister, hugging her tightly.
"Okay, what happened? What did you break? Was it my laptop?" Julie's olive eyes turned to her mother and father who chuckled.
"Yeah I missed you too sis." Anna grinned, pulling away from the redhead.
Julienne had never been more than a couple of weeks away from Anna so seeing her now after three months seemed like an eternity. She could see Anna's hair had grown longer and her face looked more grown up. She still didn't show the signature red hair of the Donaghue family (the female ones at least), sporting her blonde-ish long hair instead.
She was dressed nicely, just like their mother and father.
"Someone dressed up for the party." Julie grinned, hugging her mom and dad.
"How are you hun? Have you been eating well? You're not over-working are you?"
Julienne glanced at her dad with a questioning expression but the man just shrugged his shoulders.
"It's Summerfield mom, they have great cooks here..." She exchanged a glance with her sister, walking away with the teen, arms linked together. - "What's gotten into mom? She looks like a mother hen."
"You mean more than usual right?" Anna laughed, - "Well let's see, first she lost you to London and now she's dealing with the fact she'll lose me too."
"First of all she didn't lose me to London, I'm still here, and second... what are you talking about? Losing you too?"
Anna grinned, nodding excitedly.
"We had this scout who came to my high school... He was looking for models so I went to a casting and they liked me a lot! They want to book me for London and pay for a whole college course in fashion and modelling."
"Wow." Really wow. Julienne always assumed Anna would follow her lead and maybe someday join Summerfield but seemed like her sister had found her own dream to follow. But that did explain her mother's reaction. - "Now I get it." she mumbled, glancing back at the couple who walked behind them. Her mother looked so proud as she eyed Anna and Julienne.
"And what about you? Are you dating any of the cute guys you always take pictures with?"
Julienne chuckled, shaking her head.
"No, we're all friends... Well some of the people in the photos dated but they broke up since then so..." It was hard to explain the dynamics of Summerfield couples.
"What? But there were some seriously cute guys there! Are they single? Can you introduce me?"
The teenager got a stare from her older sister, which only made her puff her chest. - "What? I'm 17 and they aren't all that much older, and besides they may not like Julienne the actress but they might like Anna the model." Anna giggled, - "Anna the model, imagine that!"
"You're such a dork." Julie smiled, smacking her sister on the forehead playfully. She did miss the little sh*t.

The party hall had been greatly decorated with shiny lights and long tables filled with all sorts of buffet food. Julienne ditched her parents and joined her friends as soon as she saw them.
"Your sister looks like a blonde you." Daniel pointed at her, dancing around the hall, probably looking for Julie.
"Yeah, a dorky blonde version of me." Julienne grinned, taking a glass of champagne from a passing waiter.
"Well your mom looks hot so you can have hopes that you'll end up looking as good when you're old." Sasha commented, making a brow lift on Julie's face. She wasn't a friend of Sasha, she simply talked to the girl because she was one of Lindsay's bffs and she knew that where the blonde woman was, Paige wouldn't be too far away.
"Thank you Sasha." Julie glanced at Daniel, giving him a confused expression which made him laugh.
"Come on, let's dance."
He grabbed Julienne's hand and moved her to the dancefloor.
"I can't dance..." She mumbled, being led by the boy.
"You're an actor... pretend." Daniel chuckled, twisting Julienne under a hand, her tulle skirt blowing with the movement.
"Hi!" A voice interrupted them and Anna's blonde head moved between them. Julienne rolled her eyes while Daniel laughed and greeted the teen.
"Anna can't you see we're dancing?" Julienne crossed her arms.
"I can, but I'm bored and no don't have any one to dance so I thought about asking you to find me someone who will."
She made puppy dog eyes at her older sister, the same eyes the ginger knew always won over their parents, especially when Anna messed up.
"I can dance with you if you'd like." Daniel offered, extending a hand to her before he glanced at Julie to see what she'd say. The little sh*t was grinning at her sister, knowing her puppy eyes had won once again.
"Sure, just make sure she doesn't step on your toes." Julie stuck out her tongue at Anna who faked a shocked expression. Really, the girl should've chosen to study acting, she had the talent for sure.
She heard Anna shout something that sounded like she wouldn't step on someone's toes but Julie tuned it out as she laughed, walking away from her sister and Daniel. She glanced at the group of friends who were now surrounded by Paige and who seemed to be her mother and there was no way in hell Julie would join that.
She sighed, giving her two cents in a conversation started by Julie's mother with the parents of some other student she didn't know and then walked around the hall, finally spotting Thomas with his father. Both were standing by a table, talking even if they didn't look at each other's faces and Julie could see a bored expression on Thomas.
She made her way to the man to try and save him.
"Good evening." She smiled to Mr. Green, who eyed sternly at Julie's hair and clothes before focusing on her face.
"Julie." Thomas' face lit up, walking to her side. - "Dad this is my friend Julienne."
"Nice to meet you girl. I don't remember seeing you before."
"I'm a freshman Mr. Green, came to Summerfield this year."
"Ah, lots of work in front of you then."
"Yes, a great deal, but I don't mind." Julienne tried to keep her polite smile on even if Tom's father looked bored out of his brain with that conversation. She then grabbed Thomas' hand and turned to his father again. - "I'm sorry Mr. Green but our group of friends are collecting everyone's wishes for the new year before midnight strikes so I'm afraid I'll have to borrow Thomas for a moment."
She could feel Tom's curious look on her but she forcefully kept her smile intact while Mr. Green eyed her.
"Wouldn't want to stand in the way of aspiring stars dreams for the upcoming year."
Julienne nodded, winking at Tom as soon as they turned away from his father.
"You looked like you needed some saving." Julie smiled, letting go of Thomas when they were far away enough from the older man.
"Thanks, I think I did. He was talking to everyone he knew, about work, about me, about acting..." He sighed, - "I couldn't have much fun."
"You're off the hook now." Julienne grinned widely.
"Yeah, what's the wishes thing you mentioned?"
"Just something I came up with to steal you away, really." Julienne ran a hand through her straightened hair. - "Let's call it improvising practice."
Thomas laughed, looking impressed.
"Nice one, nice one!"

When the clock struck midnight everyone cheered in the hall. Julienne had a great time drinking with her friends, always careful to keep Thomas from being snatched by his father again, even if he sometimes went to talk with the man by his own accord. She knew he liked him, he was still his father despite his harshness. She also struggled to keep him from being snatched by Anna, she could dance all she wanted with Daniel and Richard and even poor Oliver, but she would not get Thomas.

Round 3 is DONE

Last edited by hhgurl1 (21/11/2017 at 22:25)

Age: 19
Status: i'm done
Interests: Alexander, Edward, Richard
Christmas?: spending at Scarborough
NYE: inviting her sister, Harlow

Harlow Christiansen, 21 yo

Say it anyway

"And obviously something goes here" I sighed, closing the browser ans stretched. I wonder how did they find out, since I've only told Edward... which isn't that reassuring by a longshot.
"That's new, you on laptop" Fiona mused, entering my bedroom.
"I'm bored" I whined. "There are no good cartoons at this time period. So yeah, I look up stupid things and guess where I landed."
"Dramafield page?" she laughed.
"At least nothing about me falling for Alexander."
"Good for you."
Oh, slight shift in the air... Well, time to push it.
"You two were dating, yeah?" I may be silly and not getting things, but I'm not blonde-jokes dumb, okay?
"We were" she confirmed.
"Okay" well, I wasn't about to question her. Bored isn't meaning nosy.
"You don't want to know more?" she seemed surprised and perhaps suspicious... Or maybe just surprised.
"And what would that gave me besides headache?"
Those shifts in the air gave me the feeling that it wasn't a nice breakup. And that I definitely didn't wanted to hear at all. I was bored, but not completely insensitive.
"Are you going to hit on him?" and here Fiona was, being interested...
"Maybe" I shrugged. "I don't know, there's so many to choose from."
"You might, since when you're not sitting with me at lunch, you're sitting with them" that sounded almost accusatory. "Or is it Edward you fancy?" she turned to be slightly amused.
"Edward is a hard case, since we all know his obvious crush on our residential brat" I opened the browser once more, this time I'd probably watch something, anything... Oh, new episode... "Hey, I didn't know there's a new one..."
"Another cartoon of yours?"
"Yeap. Wanna watch?"

Unlost cause?

"Mmm..." I hummed, not really giving my opinion about the work we've been tasked with. People were still waiting for the audition results to be announced and I wasn't as interested in them as I was the day before, it was shifting up and down.
"You're not going to touch it today, are you?" In those times when Camille spoke, she was dead right with her assumptions or remarks. And this time was no exception. Even if we don't talk that much (she usually hangs out with Rosetta while I'm usually running around) she is able to guess me.
"Nope" I shrugged.
"Maybe you should" Alexander chimed in. "Remember, what happened last time."
"Gee, thanks for pointing that out" I rolled my eyes at him. Well, last time it was a presentation and I had particularly hard time to prepare it. "That's what I needed, a walking mistake reminder." At times like this it's hard not to be sarcastic. It happens to me sometimes ever since I started Summerfield.
"You don't need to get all defensive."
"So I don't have any good qualities you'd like to point out?" I changed the strategy, so he would stop with what I did wrong. That's not motivating at all.
"Can I join you?"
And with that, I immediately broke into a grin, since it was Edward who decided to sit with us.
"Always" Alexander said when Camille nodded.
"Sit, sit, it's been ages" okay, I've exaggarated a lot, but he did spend more time with Paige at lunch. "So great to see you here."
I'm not admitting that I missed his presence at lunch. We've seen each other at various locations at the campus anyway. But given the fact that he had been sitting with Paige lately... that's thing worth celebrating.
"Thanks" he seemed to relax and I couldn't wait to tease him a bit about his crush... but that may hop in later. "What... um... what have you been talking about?"
"Class work" it was Camille's turn to speak.
"And we've already established that I'm not doing it today" I shrugged.
"YOu established that yourself."
"Good Lord, thanks for nitpick..."

Apply cold water to the burned area

Finally audition roles came to be announced and the moment I heard about it was the moment I abandoned what I've been doing (drawing in the library, obviously) and rushed to where it was posted/announced/whatever. I felt excited at the prospect of hearing the results and I was eager
to see if I got the role. I was sure that I nailed the audition, but there were always people who could've done better than me and that was a part of life altogether. I caught up to Fiona, who was already shuffling through a list.
"I got in" she grinned at me and I immediately looked at where her name was. Ethel Rogers... second victim and also a challenging character for me, but I wouldn't have that much fun for playing her.
"Hey, congrats" I grinned. "Now let's see..."
"Spoiler, you got a role too" she said, before I even managed to look again at the list.
"You're kidding" I skimmed through and saw my name. "HELL YEAH!" I raised my fist with the victorious exclamation. Not only I got the role, but also I got the role I wanted. "I'm going to be old, respected fanatically religious lady... Speaking of roles..." I hadn't seen Alexander's name. Nor Paige's.
"Paige is practically livid" Fiona informed me. Oh dear. Looks like we'll have extra guest in our room for a few days. I wondered how Tess lived through the first time.
"I hear that" yes, it wasn't hard since Paige was in close proximity. And then I got the idea... "HEY, PAIGE!" I yelled. "KHARMA FINALLY GOT YOU!" Well, I was in a bit of a crowd so she probably hadn't noticed me or did, ignored and went on.
"Wow, you're getting vicious" FIona laughed.
"More like pleased and immature" I shrugged. "Now, I'm sure that I left tablet in the library, so I'd better get it before somebody steals it" I was about to leave when I remembered something. "Oh and make sure Tess brings her own earplugs, I don't have a spare."
I ran back to the library, grinning. Well, I may have become Paige's close-to-enemy, but I'm not Julianne who is in something that resembles a war. So let's hope for her to cross the princess after me.

We're going to Ibi... oh, wait

"Yeah, why not."
Well, that's how I've managed to get plans for today. Which was a surprise, since even if Edward was relaxing around me a little, he still wasn't the guy to relax completely. So yeah, that was a surprise when he asked me to go with him to the zoo. Like literally asked, although in his awkward-Edward way.
I had to admit though, I wasn't in that good mood to be excited. The reason was absolutely simple and happened every year once a year. At this point, at this day, I wasn't so excited for Christmas. Even if it was nice going home, there was of course, a big family gathering and that I detested... But a trip to the zoo could brighten my day.
And boy it did. I divided my interest equally between the animals and Edward's reaction, seeing as he seemed more and more at ease. He actually did share some facts about animals with me, that weren't at the card with each species. I could tell that te excitement was there and I could enjoy myself like that.
"Are you going home for Christmas?" I asked. Well, that did made me kind of curious, since I knew Fiona was staying for certain and Tess probably did too, if I was guessing correctly.
"No, I'm staying here" he answered. I nodded in confirmation, turning my head towards the giraffe. "Are you too?"
"Ah, no. Both of my parents are present for Christmas, so I'm going back to Scarborough, with my sister."
I probably said too much. Edward had a knack for figuring things out, so it wouldn't take him that long to guess that my parents are rarely at home together. They always managed for Christmas. And it had been like that ever since we moved to England.
THe more the trip was unveiling, the more relaxed Edward was and I had quite a good time. I didn't realize that I had been freezing all along.
"Let's get something to drink" I proposed. I was quite familiar with London now, given that Harlow had been staying here and throughout my time in Summerfield, we toured the city a bit at some weekends.
A couple of moments later we sat at the table with cup of hot chocolate each. Greatest thing to warm us up before we go.
"So, what would you do if your mother didn't sign you up?" was my question of the day. Really, Dee...
"I don't know" he actually answered. "Maybe doing something with plants, maybe did something behind the camera."
"Yeah, that could be nice" I nodded to that. "I still hadn't crossed architecture from my mind, but... why not work on the musical set? That would be great to."
And I loved musicals.

Christmas time is once a year

After those few months away it was good to be back at Scarborough. Especially when I knew that mine and Harlow's parents are going to be home. It was one of those rare occurrences that they were during important occasion. Actually they have always been home during Christmas at least. Always interested in our achievements and scaring potential boyfriends. I remember that once I brought my ex home, he almost ran away, that's how terrifying they were. But with them mostly away, there is little time for bonding.
Harlow and I arrived at out home at 24th at evening and after initial fuss over how we lost weight and were practically freezing (heating in Harlow's car gave up halfway), we were sent to beds with hot soup and ginger-spiced tea.
The next day was a family dinner and of course, we were tasked with helping with the preparations, as there were some members of the family coming. Ugh. I hated that. I hated that I needed to sit there and answer the questions and we don't have small paternal family, honestly. So that was it, after everything was done, we were seated and it all started...
"So, Dahlia" one of the uncles started. I hated being called Dahlia after finding that article and that was also the reason I wasn't fond of family events - everybody here would call me Dahlia. "How is life at Summerfield?" Everybody knew that I went there after my failure to get to architecture.
"It's nice, actually" I shrugged in break between one dish and another. "We're hosting a play and I got one of the roles."
"That's great" piped the only maternal aunt that got invited (because it's the only one). "But are you going to stay there or try to apply for architecture?"
This was probably the most anticipated question. After all, some of the relatives hadn't thought of acting as a good idea, after my mother mentioned Summerfield.
"I don't know yet" I shrugged again. "I'll finish this year first then I'll see if I do it then or finish Summerfield first and then do it."
There were some pleased gurnts that I hadn't abandon the choice I was going for. After that we had some more typical questions, particularly about the potentnial significant others. I knew that Harlow was after a nasty breakup, but braved it well. Only to cry in the night, when we watched a whole South Park season just to take mind of things.
At the Boxing Day I was already settled. It was practically a tradition that I went for sales. There was some great stuff to get at the critically lowered prices. Also, I was going with someone.
"Artie!" I squealed, greeting my best friend slash ex-boyfriend. We were together before the summer, but then we had a breakup after which he hooked up with another best friend of his... a guy. So basically, he was bi and while I was hurt that he broke up with me, I knew that our relationship wouldn't last that much once I get to college, he was not into long distance. It was his little brother who started the nickname.
"Dee!" Arthur hugged me tightly. "Ready for sales?"
"You bet I am" I grinned. "How are you and Dennis?"
"We're good" he shook his head. "Although  my parents gave him the scare of life... That didn't top your parents though."
"No way, you actually brought him over?" I was eager to some juicy gossip. "How did your family react?"
"Grandma freaked out, honestly" he let out embarrassed laugh. "So she might not be on board."
"Hah, as if she was on board with me" I snorted. Artie's grandmother was that cranky old woman who would find fault with anybody her 'perfect little grandson' would bring home. Hah, as if! "You know how she reacted when you first brought me home."
"And my family will never forget that burn..."
Going through the shops and picking things started and we had to stick together. I knew he'd like to hear all the stuff I did in Summerfield...
"So, anybody that caught your fancy?" he asked with mischievous glint.
"Never, you know you're my only one" I laughed. "Onthe more serious note, I might fancy some red curls these days... when I'm not trying to get a boy with a crush on the biggest b***h in the universe to open up."
"Knew you had thing for ginger" Artie grinned.
"Shut up." Though he might've been right. "It's not like he'd ask me out or something."
Oh Lord, how I was mistaken. Harlow drove me back to Summerfield, so I was back there at the late evening. You know, a rather long ride plus the fact that we needed to do something with that heater... I was pretty sure everybody else was back. What I hadn't expected was one owner of red curls who seemed pleased to see me.
"Oh, hey" I smiled, trying not to gave away the issue of broken heater. But I really needed to wrap myself with a couple of blankets. "Sorry, but I'm literally freezing now."
"Oh. I'll make this short, then... I have two tickets to movie marathon and I wondered if you'd like to go with me."
Oh Lord, how mistaken I was...
"Yeah, sure."
And I hoped I'd avoid the drama. After all, his ex is my roommate...

Horse head and hour special

Fiona told me that I looked like a girl from Catholic school. I threw a pillow at her in response. Maybe I did, but I was just in a mood for that particular look. After the heater fiasco in Harlow's car (it's a total piece of junk, but you'd never hear me complain about it - especially when she could listen) I couldn't see why not. Alexander told nothing about it, pretty sure it was because he doesn't pay that much attention. Or maybe I dressed up like that because of him? Hard to say.
I'm more a cartoon person, but I hadn't asked what exactly we'd be watching. But Alexander wasn't looking like a cartoon person, even if he had tendency to wear sweaters a lot... Wow, where did that come from?
"So... what are we watching actually?" I asked after I grabbed some popcorn. I couldn't imagine going to cinema without popcorn, nuh-uh. That was sort of my habit I picked up while dating Arthur. We always had popcorn in the cinema.
"Whole 'Godfather' trilogy."
"Uh..." I tried to figure out why the name seemed familiar. "Is that the mafia one?"
"Yes. Have you watched it?"
"No." I have never. Like I said, movies like that weren't my thing and it was more than obvious that I would watch some stupid things with lots of explosions or primitive, slapstick humor that doesn't require much thinking. Although, you know, some people could think of theory behind even the toddlers' show. I didn't have that much of expectations, this could probably be a disaster.
And it probably did, I don't know. I wasn't that much interested, practically devouring my whole popcorn. I was looking at Alexander from time to time and he seemed really into it. Honestly, he wasn't even moving, eyes glued to the screen and if it wasn't for his chest moving up and down (I have a nightvision... kidding) he could be a statue. Well, at least he was enjoying himself...
"Explain the horse head to me, please" I said during the break, when I returned with another popcorn and a drink. I needed to water my mouth. "Why butcher the innocent animal just to make sure that one guy gets the place?"
"It's a message, Dee" thankfully, he wasn't using my full name... well, I asked him. "The horse was his prized stallion and by butchering it and delivering the head Vito blackmailed him, showing what he can do if things wouldn't go his way. By the way, the head was real."
"Gross" I commented. "Buuut... that's one way to use a prop" I shrugged. Not even that could make me loose my apetite, though. And I felt like I'd need it.
I needed to have something to occupy myself, since the other two weren't as much interesting to me. I was more interested in eating (this isn't hard though, I'm always interested in eating) and watching Alexander's behavior than the movies. Not my thing, completely. So when I had to go to the toilet (well, happens), I noticed something interesting for me... right after the marathon was supposed to end. Let's see how Alexander would react to that...
"How was it?" he asked me, when we were after the third film. Oh Lord...
"First one was a bit interesting" I admitted. "The other two... not so much. It's not my kind of thing. I was more interested in watching your reaction."
"WHat is your thing, then? You failed to mention that." He seemed to ignore the part where I mentioned watching him.
"You could've ask Fiona before" oh, his mood went a little sour. "Come on, Alex, she's my roommate and I know about you two, so what? It wouldn't hurt. Anyway, you're just about to find out, since it starts in a few minutes."
I think he wasn't happy with the outcome, but it was fair. Besides, it was just one film, not the trilogy.
"So, we're going to watch 'Fantasia'" I grinned. It was a special run, just like his marathon, although it was more out of the blue.
"The 1940 'Fantasia'?" I nodded. "You like animation them."
"Cartoons mostly, but animation is high on the list."
And I enjoyed myseld better than at the marathon. Sorry, Alexander, but that's the truth. He didn't know that I could make my face very reactive to whatever was happening... if I was interested in watching.
"You're making interesting faces" he admitted. I smiled at that. "I wish you could've told me earlier about it."
"When?" I asked. "You were so into the films that I didn't want you to loose that kind of atmosphere. You enjoyed yourself."
"And you didn't" he pointed that out, rather disappointed.
"Not the way you did."

Puppies!

I was supposed to call my sister for the meeting for the final preparations for the party. Leaving the cafeteria and heading to my room, I hadn't expected an ambush.
"Just the person I've been looking for" Richard grinned at me, startling me in the process. "I have a great idea to pass the time, come on."
"Wait, wha...?"
Okay, so I've been dragged outside the campus, to the bus, with no idea what was going on.
"Hold it, dude" I finally managed to get my voice back... we were on a bus, though. "You can't just drag somewhere people who already have plans for the day." Yeap. I. Was. Annoyed.
"You had plans?" Yeah, I had plans... Can't blame him for not getting it, I've ambushed people before.
"Yeah and now I'm sure I'd have to do them by phone" which was not good, it was Harlow we're talking about. My own sister. After a breakup. With bunch of stupid ideas.
"So you can have your plans anyway" he grinned. Oh yeah, I failed to mention to him that my sister was coming...
"Yeah..." I sighed. "Yeah. Maybe she'd behave herself."
"Who?"
"Oh, my sister is coming to the party. Speaking of coming anywhere... where are you taking me?"
"..." he was grinning. "We're going to Pet Fair."
Pet Fair? I probably had the biggest look of surprise at my face. Hadn't expected that. Actually... oh well, whatever. I've never been to Pet Fair before. I've heard about it, but never was at any.
Arriving at the place, I immediately started to feel the whole excitement. THere were a lost of pets, a lot of baby pets, so it picked my interest. And so did Richard's. I could see that he wanted to run around the place, but I wanted to look at each breeder and what he had to offer. That made me realize that I missed Jarl, who was no longer in this world. There was a breeder with rotweillers, though. I wasn't sure if I would like rotweiller myself. It could make me remember all those great times, when I was a little kid, learning how to treat a dog like Jarl. Ah, nostalgia...
"Are you alright? You shut down on me." Thank you, Richard. Last thing I wanted to do today was remember.
"Yeah, sorry, let's go."
I was more interested in puppies than kittens. Actually, I wasn't interested in kittens at all, dogs took all my attention. Sorry Richard, you're enjoying yourself, but so do I. I even asked a few questions about how they raise the puppies or about the specific race they bred, they could see I was interested. But I couldn't take one with me. Reasons.
But it did awoke the memories from childhood, so I've been thinking a bit when we were going back. That didn't stop me from noticing that Richard is starting to sulk. Perhaps...
"You know, my grandma had a rotweiler" I started, picking his attention. "We used to live with her back in Denmark."
"No way... And you weren't scared?"
"Dude, why? I had a very active and strangely healthy grandma, so when we lived with her, we lived with Jarl too."
"Jarl?"
"That's was his name. Don't ask, there's a running gag that my first word was his name and I wanted him to bring me my toy. Great times..." I sighed. "I miss him a bit... He died when I was... six, maybe?"
"So that's why... Do you like dogs?"
"Yeah. I want one, but I can't take care of it as of now. Harlow's people are moslty allergic to dogs, so neither can she."
"Your parents?"
"Out of the question. They're travelling a lot, so..."
Yeah, figure that out, it's easy. You're not that dumb. And it got to me.
He was single and hardly coping with breakup. Harlow was single and hardly coping... Maybe they could help each other out. Funny how my brain worked.

Why you can't let older sister out of your sight

What I was most afraid of was that Harlow would do something stupid. I know how she operated when she was before the acceptance phase of after-breakup. She would do stupid things and had no care about it. She wants to do it, she does it. On the other hand, she can't sit cooped at the house when everybody else is away when she's like this. So I took the risk and she went to mingle. So far nothing happened.
"So... unpredictable sister is on the loose and you have no sight of her?" Richard teased me. He seemed in a bit better, but it was a party and even I was in a better mood.
"I will definitely hear her" I shrugged. "So far, so good, I have time to actually have a good time and not be embarrassed."
"You do? I mean, if she's..."
"Well, she's been through a nasty breakup recently, so she's doing things like that. It's no real biggie, but it is annoying."
Nope, the plan of Richard and Harlow talking each other's breakups won't work today. Nor never. So I scratched that plan.
"So if you'd like to take care of her, I'm sure she wouldn't mind."
Or maybe I've been playing matchmaker. Because why not. I felt quite good.
The bomb came later, much later, when I was introducing myself to Edward's mother. She seemed nice, but I remembered that she enrolled her own son (which my parents would never do), so... Yeah, a little caution wouldn't hurt. So I've been making a pleasant conversation with Edward and his mother, when I heard... that...
"Awww, sooo cuuuute!"
And it was Harlow. Somebody please get me a frying pan. And when she claims that something is cute, it's not far from hug and pinching cheeks.
"Excuse me."
When I managed to get to my sister, though... oh the horror. She shares my taste about cute redheaded girls... Yes, she almost harrasssed Camille right in front of her brother... and teir parents, obviously, the ginger gene is strong. I have to do something, quick!
"Harlow, there you are." Quick, jump in, before they can react. "I want you to meet somebody." Quick, grab her arm, pull her away... "Oh, hello" yeah, act as if you were surprised to see them... ALthough somebody might see through you...
"Hello, Dee" Alexander took the reins. "Is that your sister?"
"Yeah. Harlow, this is Alexander and Camille. Alexander, Camille, this my sister, Harlow."
Well, that went well. After few words more I managed to pull Harlow away. I hadn't realized that during that whole exchange I was blushing, but my sister kindly pointed out with:
"Awww, my little sister has a thing for redheads!"
So... Embarrassing...

COMPLETED

Last edited by Siri (19/11/2017 at 18:45)

Name and age: Lyon Leone, 20

Round Status: R1 complete, R2 complete, R3 complete

Romantic Interests: Thomas and Edward

Christmas will be spent at Summerfield

For New Year's Gigi Leone, my momager will be coming to the party.

Gigi Leone

Reaction to the casting announcement

Okay so I'd be playing Anthony James Marston and not the role that I'd auditioned for of the doctor. I couldn't help but laugh at the irony of the fact that 1) this was yet another role that I didn't actually want and 2) that the girl who got it, Rosetta something actually auditioned for the part of Vera. I'd been acting long enough to know that it could be the casting director playing favorites (after all, some people did get the roles they wanted), but it was just as likely that they there was some rationale behind it. My mother on the hand was less diplomatic about the matter.

"He dies first." My mother lamented. "Let me guess you're the only black person who auditioned."

"I might be the only black first year period." I laughed, trying to lighten the mood, the one thing I didn't want was a momager on the war path.

"I have half a mind to call that school up." She started, "Doesn't that casting director know who you are?"

"I don't even know who the casting director is, and even if I did I won't have you calling then playing the race card."

"But-"

"But Idris Elba, and Freema Agyeman, and Michaela Coel, and-"

"You've made your point Cub." My mom said, her voice softening to the point I didn't even bristle at her pet name for me.

"Good, besides it's okay. I mean I could have not gotten cast at all." I said thinking of Sasha and Jessica, two names that for me at least were conspicuously absent from the cast list.

"They wouldn't dare not cast you Cub, you're probably the only real working actress there."

"The term working denotes actually having a job, which I currently don't." I said as I flipped through my copy of And Then there were none.

"Not because you're not talented enough to have one."

"Everyone here is talented mom."

"Everyone there isn't my cub, and everyone there didn't get a role."

"So you're okay with the role now?" I asked.

"No, but it's just the first show."

A show which I knew she wouldn't be coming to see after that remark.

"So I'll see you for New Year's?" I asked changing the subject.

"Of course." She said.

The phone line went dead without her saying "goodbye" or "I love you" or I'm proud of you". I threw my book across the room, nearly hitting Jessica as she walked in.

"Sorry." I sighed

"What the hell!" She snapped

"It was an accident, it's not like I have pyschic powers." I snapped back.

"I guess you lost them in season two when Maizie did." She said making a bad joke and offering a rare smile, maybe the second one I'd seen on her face the entire time we'd been at Summerfield.

Date #1 Thomas

Ever since we kissed in L.A. Thomas has been...distant. If I didn't know any better I'd say he was actively avoiding me. I decided not to read too much into it but it definitely felt like he was sending mixed signals when he asked me to go and do last minute Christmas shopping with him. I agreed but about halfway through I wondered why I didn't just stay in the dorms.

"Do you want the truth or a nice lie?" I asked him when he held up a Beatles album and asked for my opinion about whether or not he should get it for his cousin.

"The truth I guess." He said skeptically.

"I don't know...I haven't even met your cousin."

"Our moms used to play it for us all the time, I can sing every word of Eleanor Rigby."

"Well then get it I guess." I said feeling bored of the whole experience.

"If I get him something it has to be good." He said putting the album back.

I let out an audible groan, frustrated that I'd come along. In every store it was the same thing: him looking at several items, asking my opinion about one or two, me having no opinion since I didn't know his friends, and him eventually circling back to the first item he picked up anyway.

"Get him the documentary thing." I said as I thought back to some DVD he'd picked up what felt like an hour ago.

"But wait there's this series of Plebs." He said excited as he held up the DVD triumphantly.

I let out another auduible groan when an hour later, we were walking out of the store with the documentary I'd suggested.

"It's a good thing you're fun to look at." I teased as we left the store. Shopping with Thomas may have been more time consuming than I expected, but it didn't mean the whole day needed to be wasted.

Silence.

"What no witty comeback?" I asked with a laugh.

"Are you hungry?" Thomas asked brightly, "I know a great burger place."

And I knew he'd heard me.

"No," I started ignoring the fact that I'd skipped breakfast and my stomach rumbled at the mere mention of burgers. I carefully considered what to say next. "Look, I don't want to be that girl, but what's your deal lately?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Are you seriously going to make me say it?" I sighed. "Look it's okay if you're not into me, but in L.A. you were acting pretty into me, and then you ask me out only for us to spend hours looking for presents you could have brought online months ago."

It was Thomas's turn to sigh, right before he told me something about some girl named Paige (a break up) and another one named Jules (a possible hookup that he seemed to clearly want to be more than a hookup).

"And that has what to do with you avoiding me before asking me out to go shopping?"

"I...Look I didn't want to lead you on."

"So you ghost me for months and then ask me out instead because that somehow seemed better then just being upfront with me?"

"I'm sorry but we kissed in L.A. and..."

"And you assumed what, that I wanted to be your girlfriend or something?!" I fumed cutting him off. "Because I've been trailing you around like some lovesick kid...oh wait that's right, I haven't!" I said as I started to walk away.

"It's just that you kissed me..." He called after me.

"Don't do that." I said spinning around to face him again.

"Do what?"

"Act like it was all one-sided."

"You did kiss me though." He said defensively.

"And then you kissed me." I started, "And I'm pretty sure that it could have gone further than that."

There was a palpable silence as my words sunk in. Whatever Thomas was feeling now couldn't undo the fact that back in L.A. things had been different, even if only for the moment. He may not be into me, but he wouldn't have said "no" to getting into me then...

"Let me buy you dinner." He said after a few tense seconds, "It's the least I can do."

"I'll pass." I started "I wouldn't want you feeling conflicted about it in a couple of months and blaming it on me." I finished before starting to walk away.

When he called my name, I didn't even bother to turn back this time, I just flashed him the middle finger before hailing a cab back to school.

Rumor has it...

Shortly after my date that wasn't a date with Thomas I realized a definite shift in the way that some of the other students were acting toward me. At first it was just whispers and snickering and as I pieced through snippets of conversation I realized that they were talking about my audition....or more accurately the fact that I threw up after it, something I'd only revealed to Thomas.

It took me a few days to find him alone, but when I did I beckined him over to me sweetly. He seemed slightly skeptical about it, but approached me with a half smile.

"You ready to talk?" He asked with a smirk.

I leaned in close to him and whispered "If you and your girlfriends don't have anything to discuss but me, maybe you should be dating more interesting people...or maybe they should be." I pulled away from him, straightened his shirt collar and continued: "And since you're clearly concerned about my well-being, it was some bad Thai take-out...I don't sleep around and you of all people should know that." I said referencing the afternoon we'd spent in L.A. and how it didn't end.

He seemed like he wanted to say something but was clearly too stunned to do so. It was my turn to smirk now as I turned and walked away.

Christmas

My mother wasn't happy when I told her I wasn't coming home for Christmas and would instead be staying at Summerfield.

"I need to study." I told her, knowing that playing the school card was the quickest way to end an argument before it started.

"And rehearse." She added.

"Rehearsals haven't started yet."

"You heard what I said Lyon, remember good isn't good enough."

Before I could offer a reply the line went dead and I knew my mother had said all she was willing to on the subject. I also knew that she was right and that I should rehearse; I needed to prove to the director that I was worth the part I wanted and the only way to do that was to be phenomenal in this part that I'd have never auditioned for.

***

The campus was mostly empty, something I was thankful for even if it meant that it was harder to avoid Thomas. The couple of times our paths happened to cross I refused to make eye contact, and I made sure I always had my headphones on, even if they weren't actually playing any music.

Why did guys have to be such idiots? I thought. There were literally 1,000 better ways that he could have dealt with the situation than ghosting me, asking me out awkwardly, and acting like I'd forced myself on him.

The worst part? He was one of the few people I'd managed to open up to, something about his father forcing Summerfield on him the way my mom had forced it on me made it easy to talk to him...and not just about books or movies which seemed to be the only things Edward could discuss at length. He actually might've made a decent friend if he didn't seem intent on forcing what were clearly his newfound respectability politics on me.

The best part? A really thoughtful gift from my former tv sister, Audra. Every year we get each other the most obscure Witch Way merchandise we can find. This year I sent her a limited edition Pop figure of herself autographed by the actress who dubbed her voice for the Italian version and she sent me a fan made "lost episode" on dvd. The image on the cover alone was enough to make me want to pop it in as soon as I unwrapped it.

***

"You maybe want to watch this?" I asked Jessica holding up the dvd Audra had sent me.

We weren't exactly friends but we'd been doing better than we had been in the first couple of months where we only spoke if we absolutely had to.

"What the hell, it's not like there's anything better to do."

I actually considered that response progress asI loaded the dvd into my laptop and prepared for the worst; it didn't disappoint. The entire dvd was set up like a crossover between Witch Way and Star Trek and half of it was in Klingon with handwritten poster board standing in for subtitles. It was truly awful, and that made it hysterical to both me and Jessica who stopped stifling our giggles about halfway through and just started laughing full out. I made a mental note to send Audra an extra "thank you", because in that moment, sitting next to Jessica laughing, I felt like I belonged at Summerfield for the first time.

Date #2 Edward

After my disastrous date that wasn't a date with Thomas I was tempted to spend the rest of term in my room, but then Edward asked me out. My first instinct was to say "no", I knew he'd been on a date with at least two other girls, and if I wasn't mistaken he may have been at least trying to hook up with Paige too.

It's always the ones who seem quiet... I thought annoyed. Granted I wasn't dating him, heck I wasn't even 100% sure he was asking me out on an actual date.

Do I want this to be a date? I wondered as he stumbled over his words. His inability to just ask only only furthered my apprehension.

How hard is it to ask someone out? I thought. And then I realized that it was probably so difficult because he was as uncertain about me as I was about him.

I thought about doing us both a favor and declining. Ultimately, I didn't say "yes" to him but to the location he chose: the London film museum was someplace I hadn't been in years, not since Witch Way filmed a story arc in England, the thought of which made me vividly recall Sasha's tirade...

***

Edward seemed to be in his element at the museum and I was pleasantly surprised by how knowledgable he was about the exhibits.

"I've never actually seen a James Bond movie" I confessed to him as we walked through the exhibit.

"Really?" He asked surprised.

"Star Wars either." I asked.

"None of them?" he asked shocked.

"I know all these random facts about the original trilogy, but I've never actually watched the movies."

"The direction is brilliant."

"I don't doubt it."

"We could watch them." He started, "I mean if you want."

"I'd like that." And I would, but I still wasn't sure I wanted to be on a date.

***

The time in the museum seemed to past too quickly, and as we were exiting Edward invited me to have coffee and cake with him. Not wanting to be rude, I agreed but I wasn't fully into the idea.

As we sat in a nearby cafe sipping coffee, I started to ask him some questions about himself. It was during this coversation that I learned about his passion for writing and how he'd rather be behind the camera instead of in front of it.

"I get it." I said picking at a piece of crumb cake, "directing is pretty amazing, the ability to set up all the various pieces, to interpret a whole world."

"Exactly!" He agreed.

It was nice to see Edward in this light: confident and comfortable. But the more relaxed he became the more I felt myself withdrawing. I didn't want things with him to go the way they'd went with Thomas...or with Sasha. While I didn't think either of those things were my fault per se, I couldn't rule out the fact that I was the common denominator in both situations. Besides I wasn't at Summerfield looking for a boyfriend (or girlfriend), I was here to learn, maybe make a few connections and while I'd have been open to the occassional hook-up I was even starting to rule that out, at least as far as other students were concerned.

I drifted in and out of my own thoughts as Edward and I spent another hour together and then he offered to escort me back to the dorms. I thanked him but politely declined. My mother was coming the next day and I still needed some time to prepare.

New Year's Party

"You're not wearing that." My mother stated when I showed up at her hotel room a few hours before the party at Summerfield.

These were literally her first words after opening the door, not "hello", not "it's great to see you Lyon", just a codemnation of my outfit.

As I stepped into the room I didn't ask her what was wrong with what I'm wearing.

"Hi mom." I said plastering a smile on my face and closing the door behind me.

"There's a garment bag hanging in the closet, and a shoe box on the bed."

I knew the statement for what it was: a direction, one that I planned to follow in order to avoid a fight.

The dress was predictably not something I'd pick out for myself. It bordered on too short, too flashy, and I hesitated before removing it from the bag.

"It's a showstopper." My mother said as if she could read my thoughts.

"It certainly is." I said feigning enthusiasm.

My mother started to tell me it was from some up and coming designer whose name I heard and almost immediately forgot. She then told me about the shoes (one of a kind), and how the necklace was a gift from some jeweler or another. I sighed, all of this was my mother's world...I was just the one who lived in it for her.

***

Once I was dressed to my mothers satisfaction, we left for Summerfield. The ride over wss silent and I was thankful for the quiet time to center myself.

Any peace I was able to find though was shattered almost as soon as we walked in. My mother immediately left my side to network, because for her parties were simply opportunities wih alcohol. The I saw Thomas making a beeline towards me. He was with an older man who was clearly his father.

I tried to find an exit but backing out the way I came in wasn't an option as other people were arriving and I'd be too obviously dodging him if I darted off in either direction.  I took a deep breath and began walking forward into whatever may be coming my way.

"Hey Lyon, I told my father that was you walking in with your...sister." Thomas said with a smile.

"Mother actually. Hello Thomas." I started. "And good evening to you as well Mr. Green."

"Pretty and polite." Mr. Green said with a broad smile.

"Thank you."

"I made Thomas promise that he'd introduce us." Mr. Green confessed. "I was actually shocked when he told me you were here at Summerfield."

"Really Mr. Green. May I ask why?" I said channeling all the poise and charm I could muster.

"You've kept a low profile since Witch Way, and clearly being here you have a good head on your shoulders." He started. "I'm working on a new film, you may be a good fit for."

"That's kind of you to say Mr. Green." I said with a smile. "If you'd like I can give you my mother Gigi's number and you can discuss it with her after the holiday." I suggested.

Mr. Green pointed out to Thomas how responsible and level-headed I seemed to be as I entered my mother's number in his phone.

"Thank you." He said as I handed him back his phone.

"No, thank you." I responded with a smile. "Now if you'll excuse me, I see a tray of canapes over there and I'm starving."

"I think I'll grab a few too." Thomas said. "Go mingle dad I'll find you."

"Ah I see." Mr. Green laughed after a few seconds. "You kids want to talk alone." He said before walking away.

"Well played." Thomas said casually.

"What are you talking about?" I asked keeping my voice even.

"People don't think you're that great of an actress, but that was some performance."

"By people I assume you mean one of your girlfriends. By the way, tell Paige that her little gift almost made Jessica bald." I said referencing the spa gift basket that Paige had sent to my room right before the holidays. I knew better than to use anything in it, but Jessica didn't and it was only because she asked me if the shampoo smelled funny that I was able to detect the Nair in it.

"She's not my girlfriend." He said as he grabbed a few appetizers.

"You may want to tell her that." I said as I picked up a few appetizers of my own.

"Don't make this about her, you're the one who just tried to play my father."

"Seriously what are you talking about? You introduced him to me. What was I supposed to do say 'sorry I can't talk to you because your son has some issue with me'? Grow up." I said as I turned to walk away from him.

He grabbed my arm probably harder than he intended and spun me to face him. "My father will hear about this."

"Okay Malfoy." I said laughing as I pulled away from him.

"Malfoy?" He asked trying not to laugh.

"As in Draco..." I started.

"As in the whiny blonde kid with daddy issues." He said laughing a little as he realized the similarities that may exist between him and the character. "Well played." He said more kindly as he released my arm.

"Careful, you're being slightly less of a jerk and I wouldn't want me to get the idea that you might be a good guy based on that." I said as I walked away.

I spent the rest of the party being Lyon Leone, the actress and not Lyon Leone, the person who'd rather be in her dorm room watching Netflix. I smiled, I made small talk, and I trusted that whatever acting skills wouldn't let me down. I even managed to impress my mother since apparently Thomas's father didn't want to wait until after the holidays to talk to her and found her in the crowd to discuss a possible audtion.

"Well done Cub." she complimented me as we said goodbye later that evening.

"I love you too mom." I said with a tight smile before I headed back to Summerfield.

DONE!

Last edited by Dare (16/11/2017 at 22:03)

{Name} Tess Meijer
{Age and Birthday} 19-August 19
{Face Claim} Zoey Ivory

{Round Status}
Round 1, 2, 3 Done
{Romantic Interets} Mario, Oliver, Edward

{Christmas} Staying at Summerfield College
{New Year Party} Dad
{Outfits}

Town, Market, Christmas, Tour, New Year

{Story}

Role

Oliver, Paige
Being back in London felt strange enough being home for Tess, she had a blast in Los Angeles or lake off, to be fair the only fun days were for her the free days. Being back in London meant classes and Tess still enjoyed them, while making her homework, chatting with her close group of friends and while the days flew by Tess felt she was getting closer and closer to Oliver. Which surprised her but it was a welcome surprise, on the other hand, Paige’s temper got with each day worst and worst Tess being her room-mate got the full wrath of the break up between her and Thomas but seeing that Tess, doesn’t back down, it was always some angry voices heard in their room. Tess could handle Paige temper just fine that was until early December when the roles got announced.

“Did you hear? the rolls for the play are announced,” Tess was reading a book when she heard two girls whispered that and stood up immediately after, She had totally forgotten to look while passing the announced board even though she had been reading the script yesterday. She was hoping for the Vera role so badly, any lesser role won’t do for her, she only trained for Vera she was that woman on stage. While walking to the board Tess was one and all nervous but that won’t show in her cool manner and elegant walking, she looked confident. When she got to the board she read it really fast and a grin broke on her face. She could almost scream out of joy. “I can see that your screaming with joy,” Out of terror Tess did scream and then turned to see a grinning Oliver, “That not funny, Oli,” Oliver’s grin only got bigger, “I remember telling you the same in the plane,” Tess had to laugh at that, “True,” She replied seemingly a little shy before turning to the paper once again, “So General Macarthur,” Tess read before his name, “Yes my beautiful Vera,” Tess chuckled.

“Beauty isn’t only in the name,”

“But also in the person,”

Oliver finished her quote making her look at him surprised, “are you going to tell me that it is your favourite quote,” Oliver shook his head, “It just made me think about you so I remembered it,” Tess was once again surprised. Oliver smiled, “Come take a bite with me,” Tess smiled back at him and took his hand she walked together with him to the cafeteria, They promised each other to help each other with their lines and Tess couldn’t wait.

Later at night, a pissed of Paige was waiting on the couch, “What?” Tess asked when the girl glared at her, “You got my role,” She replied ticking with her shoes. Tess frowned and rolled her eyes, “If you think I am going to apologize, princess, you got it wrong,” Paige huffed, “I want you to pull out,” Tess looked at the brunette before laughing in her face, “Don’t think so,” Tess replied meaning every word. Before Paige could say something Tess held up a finger, “I worked my butt off, while you where trying to make a boy jealous that liked your booty but not your personality,” Tess replied for matter-of-factly before she could reply Tess glared at her, “And by the way Edward is a good guy to use him like that you could only be a witch,” With that said Tess walked to her room but Paige spoke up, “I only warned you I always get what I want,” Tess turned and smiled at her, “It looks like this time you won’t princess next time use your talent,” Tess walked into her room and rolled her eyes when she heard Paige scream and close her door.

The next morning Tess walked straight to Fiona and Dee’s Dorm room even though she hated Dee’s habit and previously she had been rude awaken (Dee likes turning hard music in the early morning,) this time she was taking it into stride everything better than Paige for some days, this morning Paige again started to complain about how unfair life was, to early in the morning! She didn’t know the word defeat.

Rumour

Oliver
Tess was doing her homework when a not so happy Oliver sat next to her to show her something, Tess was getting used to his sneaky ways and won’t jump out of fright often, sometimes he still got her, Tess looked at him curiously. When he pushed his cellphone under her nose, after a quick read Tess frowned than smiled, “I don’t see how your upset over this,” Tess told Oliver looking up at him.

”Oliver carrying Tess back to her room seems to become a thing... maybe we questioned his ability in the bed a bit too early. Or is it true that when you are wasted anything is good enough? We don't know how it all works with alcohol breath and puke but there are people who are into stranger things.”

“I do not like alcohol or puke breath and I am a gentleman,” Tess smiled and raised a shoulder, “At least your good in bed this month,” Tess said teasingly which Oliver didn’t find funny, “Tess come on be serious about this,” Tess raised an eyebrow, “Okay,” while saying that she but her books in her bag and sat on his lap and kissed his lips it started slow but soon changed into a full out make out season there on their poems bench. Tess forgot where they were, what they were doing and even how to breathe. Oliver was the first to pull back with his grey eyes even greyer and shiny, he shook his head seemingly deciding something, he grabbed Tess hand and bag, “Come on, I promised to make you feel like your floating right,” Tess just nodded dumbfounded. Kissing someone when your sober is totally different to when you were drunk or it could be because of Oliver because the kiss had been so good.

“Norman, I need the room for some hours,” Was the first thing Oliver said when he opened the dorm room, “Wait, what?” The guy was so adorable with noodle in his mouth, Tess waved at him and he blushed before standing up letting his food for what it is grabbing his books and leaving. The door wasn’t even close when Oliver turned around to look at Tess, “Where were we,” Tess grinned and kissed his lips, “You where going to make me flow,” Tess mumbled to his lips before pushing her lips on his more this time Oliver didn’t stop but instead while kissing lift her up a little so that Tess could warp her legs around his waist and he walked with her to his room closing the door behind him.

Town

Mario
This was getting ridiculous Tess looked left then right, to be fair she wasn’t on school grounds, but still.  She was lost, once again, sighing she looked left and right once again which way should she be going? She was about to take a turn to the right when someone spoke to her, “What are you doing?” Tess turned around to see Mario she could literally kiss him right now but she had a boyfriend in making so she just smiled widely at him. “I am actually lost,” Mario raised an eyebrow. “Moron,” He replied bluntly, Tess rolled her eyes, “What about you,” She asked him and he held up a grocery bag with a look that Tess only could describe as him accusing her of being a moron, she saw the outline of a condom pack and grinned, seemed like the rumour between him and Jess were true, “Looks like you storing up your condom,” He just raised a shoulder, “Been using a lot lately,” Tess grinned “Good for you seems like you care for something,” Mario looked disdain and replied simply and blunt with, “It’s just sex,” Tess grinned, “So you still have a stick up your ass,” Mario glared at her and started to walk, “Wait up,” Tess followed him. “Can I ask you something?” Mario didn’t slow down but threw “No,” her way, Of course, Tess ignored it and still asked, “How does it feel to be a disappointment in the family?” Mario stopped in his track, “What do you mean,” Tess looked at him and then her nails before opening her mouth, “I am an only child but not for long anymore and I think my dad hates me,” Mario's eyes turned into a split, “If you think he hates you he properly does,” Mario replied bluntly and Tess nodded looked away. “I always believed I would stay his little princess but when I got older I didn’t even want to be his princess anymore,” Mario grunted and looked at Tess intensely, “Being a disappointment was for me normal I expected it, I really didn’t care,” Tess looked at him now straight, “Was that before or after they started to like your nephew more?” Mario looked at Tess sceptical, “Doesn’t matter,” Tess nodded and looked away, “I just hope I will care for the person taking my place,” Mario snort, “I believe you will,” Tess grinned, “Because you care for him Thomas too,” Mario didn’t reply just pointed at the sign, “Summerfield College,” And walked away from Tess, Tess smiled behind him. “Little heart but still a heart,” she mumbled to herself and walked to her dorm room this time not getting lost.

Market

Edward
“You look cute,” Tess laughed, “Well thank you, Eddie, where are we going?”  Edward looked surprised at his nicknamed but then snickered, “To the Borough market,” Edward replied and Tess pulled a shocked face, “But honey-bear not with this shoes,” Tess replied while doing a flamingo pose, Edward looked at her seriously, “But babe I really, really want to go there,” Tess looked and him then burst out laughing, “Only because you really, really want to go there,” hooking her arm in his she smiled, “Show the way, honey-bear,” Which made Edward also laugh.

It didn’t take all to long for them to arrive, “Wow how beautiful,” Edward nodded next to her, “I expected it to be beautiful but it’s more than I expected,” Tess nodded, “Good, now let’s explore,” putting the deed in action Tess walked to the first stand Edward following her closely. While walking around tasting they also discussed how school was going and all, Tess knew most things about them and she was happy that Edward seemed so relaxed around her with most other girls he seems to frozen up, if she wasn’t so intrigued and happy with Oliver she would have hit on him hard but their funny banter was also good enough for her, she knew he was a great friend.

Sooner then later, It got dark and colder so Edward searched for a small café where he offered her a hot beverage. Of course, Tess choice coffee, while Edward went for tea, “Your such an English man,” Tess was highly amused looking at his beverage. “Of course, my lady,” Tess laughed, “I love that accent,” Edward smiled, “Which accent my lady, was in England,” Tess rolled her eyes, “Touch’e,” Making them both laugh. “I want to thank you,” Tess looked at him surprised, “For what,” Edward smiled and but his hand close to her heart, “She wasn’t beautiful there,” Tess smiled, “You do know touching people breast is wrong,” Edward's mouth fell open and he pulled his finger back right away blushing while mumbling, “Sorry,” Tess couldn’t keep her laughter in, “I was joking Eddie, you didn’t even come close,” Edward blushed harder, “Not funny, Tessie,” Tess grinned.
“I like the nickname, Eddie,” Edward just rolled his eyes like she would do making her laugh once more.

Tess had to admit she had a great day she would love to hang out with Eddie more.

Christmas

Fiona, Edward, Oliver

Tess was grumpy even though she knew that Ollie won’t be present on Christmas, She was still missing him. They had their fun night two days ago but still, she had wanted to give him his present on Christmas. While thinking about him and looking outside Fiona walked into the hallway, “Stop dwelling, he will be back,” Fiona said and Tess turned around to look at her before handing her, her present. “Oh, for me?” Tess gave her a blank look. They had gone shopping a week ago for Christmas while Tess had return the next day to get something special for her, She had already giving Jess and Eddie there present earlier and she even went and gave Mario something which he was surprised about but he was nice about it and less blunt when thanking her so Tess was warming up to him she hoped. “Oh, Bonbons,” Fiona shrieked and Tess laughed while Fiona hugged her closely, “I love it, Here,” Tess looked at the present Fiona gave her in surprise then smiled. She opened the present to see a pullover and was shocked, “Red and Blue,” Fiona grinned, “Welcome to England, Princess,” Tess laughed and shook her head, “I love it, thank you, Fi.” Fiona grinned, “Now let’s make it a girl day,” Tess shook her head, “Maybe tomorrow, I promised Eddie to go out with him,” I pointed outside and Fiona pulled a face, “Can’t believe I am being placed second,” Tess laugh and stood up kissing her cheek, “But your third, babe,” Fiona looked shocked before laughing with Tess, “So mean,” Tess nodded and smiled before leaving and tucking herself more into her sweater.

“You okay,” Edward asked an hour later, Tess shook her head. “What’s wrong?” He asked her. “I hate snow,” Tess mumbled incomprehensibly. “What?” Edward asked confused, “I hate snow and it is cold,” Tess replied taking her hand from her lips. “Awww, we will be back to College soon,” Tess simply nodded. “And thank you for the book, A new world is really cool, I really love it,” Tess smiled, “Happy you do,” Edward smiled and they walked in silence.

As soon as they arrived Tess made her way to the cafeteria for some coffee and while waiting she blew on her fingertips, “You should have told me,” Tess shook her head, “I wanted to enjoy more time with you,” she replied simply and smiled at him, Edward nodded and smiled back. “I like hanging out with you too,” Tess simply replied with a “Good,” Tess invited some people for a movie night in her dorm room because one thing she was happy about was that her roommate went home. After the third movie, some fell asleep on the couch, while other left the room or stayed for another movie, Tess, however, walked to her room she was done with the day and how the coming days would fly by.

She grabbed her phone and called the number she wanted to call the whole day, “Hey Babe,” was the first thing she heard his husky voice say, “Hey Bear,” she heard him chuckle, “I missed you,” she whispered softly. “And I you, Tess,” he replied. Tess smiled hearing that. “You know I really wanted to give you, your present,” His voice dropped an octave, “And I told you not yet when I get back,” Tess moaned softly, “Don’t do that you make me H*rny,” She heard Ollie laugh and that warmed her heart.

“I know is stupid to miss you,
but I do even if you
will be present a day or two
from now,”

“If you know it Tess don't say it,” he mumbled and Tess smiled.

They talked some more before Tess cancelled the call throwing one of Ollie’s shirt on Tess stepped into bed feeling a little better after her call with Ollie.

Tour

Oliver
Tess smiled at Oliver while he was looking everywhere, taking everything in he really was a kid in a candy shop but he also looked so relaxed so Tess didn’t mind, she was actually highly amused. Tess thought back at two days earlier when he arrived, she had been so happy that she had jumped on him and French kissed him for everyone to see but Tess could have cared less, she really had missed talking to him before falling asleep. She should have to know how happy he would be with the tour because her present ( the first edition of the first Harry Potter book) had been a good gift he had been smiling the whole day, beside Tess also with her new poem book. “Tess look that’s Buckbeak,” Tess smiled and looked at the animal he was pointing at half eagle and horse, “It is beautiful,” Tess replied amused. She had told him already that she knew nothing about Harry Potter he had been shocked and told her that they will start watching the movies as soon as he was back which Tess found amusing but seeing this tour she couldn’t wait to start watching the movies. They looked everywhere but the most fun was seeing Ollie get happier the further they got with the tour.

Tess was happy when the tour was done but Ollie had to tell Tess what they had missed and what could have done better, Tess just smiled and asked him if he would like to come another time, Tess wasn’t surprised when he replied with yes, When Tess was done with all the movies, however, and Tess joked that she would think about it.

While Tess toughed they would go right back to college Ollie had another surprise for her. When they arrived at the restaurant Ollie told her it was his favourite and promised that the food would be great Tess was happily surprised to have more time with him so even if it had bad food she would have gone in with him.
While waiting to get helped by a waiter Ollie had a thoughtful look, “What?” Tess asked him, He shook his head, “you're beautiful,” Tess smiled at him, “Thank you, handsome,” which made him laugh. “What can I get you for a drink?” Ollie asked for a soda and looked expectantly at Tess, “Water for me, thank you,” Tess replied the waiter that nodded and left them alone at the table. Ollie seemed relieved by her answer and Tess frowned but didn’t ask him anything.

“This is really good,” Tess said moaning after her first bite, Ollie looked up from his food to look at her, “Don’t moan, you make my mind go naughty,” Tess grinned and licked her under lip, “I know everything about that,” Ollie shook his head with a grin before continue his meal just like Tess. Tess moaned again when she received her desert somewhere to tease Ollie otherwise because the desert was heavenly. Ollie shook his head but his eyes had a flame burning in them which meant Tess would pay soon and she couldn’t wait.

After dinner, they find there a way to college soon and after a lustful night Tess couldn’t sleep and was drawing circles on Ollie’s chest. Ollie sat up soonish and grabbed a laptop before Tess could say anything Ollie answered with “Time for the first Harry Potter movie,” Tess yawned and smiled settling her head on his chest once again while watching the movie.

New Year

Oliver
“Dad, what are you doing here?” Tess was shocked to see her dad at the party especially when she saw that he had his newly pregnant wife with him, she scoffed. She had looked so much forward to the new year's party but now she wasn’t so sure she would enjoy it.

Earlier that day Tess had received a replica skirt of her mother's school ball outfit and she had been so shocked that her father had sent it even though it was her mother wish. She had told Ollie immediately about it even showing Fiona she had to go shopping for some shoes and top and was happy they had what she was looking for her. Tess was also surprised to hear that Fiona had made a new tattoo. Tess promised to make her third one together with her. It had been a relaxing day and Tess had been looking forward to dancing and have fun with Ollie even promise the later to not drink tonight. She was going to have to tell him sooner than she liked that she had troubles and her escape was drinking. But seeing her dad and the woman he cheated on when her mother was alive was a way too much at the moment.

“With her,” Tess sounded disgusted and the girl looked down, “Tess behave,” Tess glared at him. How he could date a woman only 5 years older than herself was a disgusting feeling for her but she had wished him the best till she found out that he cheated on her mother. Tess swallowed glared one more time at her dad and his girlfriend and excused herself before walking away. The first person with a plate and drink Tess stopped before him and grabbed a glass she needed to forget… Before she could take one sip, however, a disappointing Ollie stood before herself and shame lashed around Tess' heart before she looked down, “You promised,” Ollie mumbled softly and Tess nodded tears rolling down her eyes, “I wanted to forget,” Tess mumbled softly. Ollie drank the glass and tilt Tess head, “What did you want to forget?” Tess looked him straight in the eyes, “That because of my dad, my mother died,” swallowing her pain Tess' eyes got more watery. “Come,” Ollie said softly taking her hand and Tess followed him. “Where are we going,” Tess asked him and Ollie replied with “Is a surprise,” So Tess kept quiet and followed him outside after he made her dress into a coat, “They walked away from the college to a little picknick set up with fire and all, “Wow,” Tess was speechless. “Glad you like it wanted to watch the second movie here with you,” Tess nodded and sat down just to get a quilt thrown over her leg. “Before we watch, Please tell me your history Tess,” Tess looked at him swallowed and nodded.

“I had a great youth my mother was a famous soap actress and it seemed I inhered her talent she thought me everthing I know,” Tess nodded at the building where the party was being held, “My dad, like you can see is a retired-famous basketball player, he was always on the wheels going here and there to play ball, so the tie between me and my mother was strong, I grew up normally till I turned fourteen and got scouted in a televion serie I loved it, my mother became my manager and while my dad went into retirement my mother got busy with me. My dad didn’t like it so much I think because he started a relationship with one of the team cheerleaders, I found out later when my mother passed away she had her suspicions but couldn’t prove it the night she had her deadly accident with her car was the night she was in a hurry one of her friends had called her to let her know my dad had a date with the girl, my mother wanted to catch him red-handed. When I found her dairy I was heart-broken but I forgave dad until 2 months later his girlfriend came to live with us, she could be my sister so young and pretty just like how my mother was at that age I left his home the same night,” Tess finished and Ollie wiped away her tears. “I already had been drinking to forget my mother mostly at night but after that it went combined with heavy partying and soon after I was cut off the show and I felt like I was a disappointment to my mother,” More tears were rolling down her cheeks and Ollie held her tight while Tess cried for her past but mostly because she missed her mother. When she finally calmed down, Ollie kissed her lips softly. “Thank you for telling me,” Tess gave him a watery smile before putting her head to his shoulder, while Ollie started the movie almost at the end fireworks started making Tess look up from the movie and so did Ollie.

Last edited by NinaJones (21/11/2017 at 19:26)

Banner by Schoggettchen


Relationships: brother Oliver and close (on not necessarily friendly terms) with his friends

Traits: snake in a very puppylike disguise

Background:
Have you ever seen her? Of course, maybe you’re thinking about that huge billboard in the centre of the town or maybe about that new TV-show Grace of Love you’re so into these days. Livia  seems to be the new shining star and she certainly enjoys the attention given to her. So once her academy asked for a few guest lectures as a new star, she happily accepted. Bragging rights were something she craved for and this school really did give her some.



***

The wind twirls around your legs, playing with your frilly skirt and you’re enjoying the cold breeze as your shawl strokes your bare arms gently. Clothes weren’t here for warmth but for aesthetics, as they should be. This is a modern world and surviving was done by being fabulous.

You grin at the sight of the name at the entrance and a few squeal your name in the back. You turn around and wave at them. Fans.  It was nice to have fans. You tun back and pull your sunglasses down before your heels click-clack into the garden.

You’re here to have some fun.

And look at you already.
You’re scanning your surroundings, trying to find your first victim.

Khm. Friend.
You meant friend.

***

Why it’s important to remember names…

“Oh, my!” I exclaim with a worried expression after a bit of information slipped in front of Paige, “I am sorry, I forgot all about you and Th-“ I add in a worried tone, “But I’m sure that Lyon girl wasn’t the one initiating it,” I assure her as the girl’s eyes just flame up in absolute jealousy and possessiveness.

I tilt my head content, but my eyes look sadly at her.

“I hope you won’t do something reckless like dying her hair or shaving her eyebrows off,” I add, “Or anything childish like that, “ I continue talking as I see her brain scramming through my words, trying to imagine all the scenarios I suggested not doing, “I mean, it’s not like she’s throwing herself at him like Julienne, is she” I add some oil to the burning fire and continue nonchalantly talking about what supposedly just comes to me in this very moment.
“Oh, I remember my friend, Trisha,” I talk, as if I’m not even realising the devious look Paige has, “She once actually shaved a girl’s hair off,” I laugh it off, “Silly, no? Or did she just cut it short… Hmm,” my phone rings and I recognise the name, smiling, “I am sorry, but I really have to take this,” I inform her, doing pretty much all of the talking with my mouth, while she does hers with glares.

She’ll do something. I’m sure of it.
But even if she doesn’t, I will.
Surely nobody would think it was me.

I have no “reasonable” reasons whatsoever.

Well, I was bored.
That’s enough for me.

***

Sure I should be nice to her, she’s friends with my Olli, baby. But then again, I’m not nice to him all that much either. I sigh. No. Olli should be off limits. Olli is family.
I actually do care for him.  I pout. Seems Tess was safe.
Apart from the skin dye with glitter in those shampoos that were handed out this morning by my sponsors – easiest way to do bad things is to sabotage something nobody would ever expect you to.  Plus, you get to be upset at them, because they are the ones who messed it up. But you don’t get upset – you’re a delight.

Oh, the rush and the fun of pretense!

I shake my head to my silly amusement. 

Well, I couldn’t let Rosetta and Dahlia get all of the shampoo. Damn you  free samples of expensive shampoos. Who’d ever say you might be trap.

Gee, Liv, you’re being really immature now.

Better than being blue, right?

Well, with a dash of sparkle.

***

You enter your van and pull off your sunglasses once again as you catch a glimpse of the same letters on the entrance as when you came in.

You smile one-sidedly and rest your head  as your chauffeur turns left.

You had some fun.

Ah, you missed college.

Your phone rings and you see your brother's name. Your smile grows wider and you answer  it with a cheerful greet only to get shouted at by him.

"WHAT DID YOU DO?!" he raises his voice. Nothing says I love you more than your sister leaving you i the middle of nowhere. Except maybe the brother shouting out in frustration. He could have called anyone - but he called you.

"I love you, too! See you when I return from Hawaii!" you reply and break off the phone call, giggling, imagining him on a floating mattress in the middle of the lake in his underwear.

You had the decency to let him have his phone.

Sometimes you were just too nice.

Sometimes?

Always. You were always just too friggin nice.

***

Thank you for letting me have some fun! Now off I go to translate medical journals! <3

Last edited by Tonkolina (16/11/2017 at 01:04)

So a little update... in case you haven't noticed yet:

* Roles and rumors have been posted
* Thanks again Tonkolina for joining us as Livia... I will mention a bit more about her pranks in the beginnig of Round 4

But most important

Round 3 will be extended until tomorrow afternoon - I'm not home tonight and so far only one is done.

Round 4 will open around 4 pm  (forum time) on the 18th November. There will be bonus points for those done until the original closing time.